irregularities I make no question that they would have joyntly answered as I doubt not but our Parliaments Kingdomes and all other Nations were they at this day to institute their preerected Principalities and Kings would answer to that they had never any imagination to erect such an absolute eternall unlimited uncontrollable irresistable Monarchy and plaine tyranny over them and that they ever intended to reserve the absolute originall Soveraigne Jurisdiction in themselves as their native hereditary priviledge which they never meant to divest themselves of that so by means thereof if their Princes should degenerate into Tyrants they might have a just authority power and remedy residing in them whereby to preserve themselves the Nation Kingdome from utter desolation ruine and vassalage An impregnable evidence that the whole Kingdom and Parliament representing it are the most Soveraign power and above the King himselfe because having the supream Jurisdiction in them at first they never totally transferred it to our Kings but reserved it in themselves which is likewise further confirmed by that notable passage of Philocheus Archilacus in his Somnium Viridarii c. 171. Royall power is instituted three manner of wayes First by the will and pleasure of the people because every people wanting a King of their own not being subject to the Emperour or some other King MAY BY THE LAW OF NATIONS MAKE THEMSELUES A KING 94. Dist. c. Legitima If a Royall Principality be thus instituted as it is in the proper pleasure and power of the people to ordaine that the King shall be either Successive of Elective so it is in their pleasure to ordaine That Kings succeeding hereditarily shall enjoy their power due nnto them either immediately before any Coronation or any other solemnity or that they shall receive this power onely by their Coronation or any other solemnity about him Thereason whereof is Because as every one in the delivery of the gift of his owne goods may impose what covenant or condition he pleaseth and every man is moderator and disposer of his owne estate so in the voluntary institution of a King and Royall Power IT IS LAWFULL FOR THE PEOPLE SUBMITTING THEMSELUES TO PRESCRIBE THE KING AND HIS SUCCESSORS WHAT LAW THEY PLEASE so as it be not unreasonable and unjust and directly against the rights of a Superiour Therefore lawfull to reserve â—he Soveraigne Power in and to themselves and not to transfer it wholly to their Kings 14 There is one cleare Demonstration yet remaining to prove the supreme power of Parliaments above Kings themselves which is this That the Parliament is the highest Court and power to which all Appealâ—s are finally to be made from all other Courts and Iudges whatsoever yea from the Kings own personall resolution in or out of any other his Courts and such a transcendent â— ribunall from whence there is no appeale to any other Court or person no not to the King himselfe but onely to another Parliament If any erroneous Judgement be given in the Kings Bench Exchequer-Chamber Chancery Court of Wards or any other Court within the Realm or in the Parliament in Ireland it is finally to be reversed or determined in Parliament by a Writ of Error or upon a Petition or Bill If any sentence be unjustly given in any Ecclesiasticall Courts or before the Dâ—legates the finall Appeale for redresse must be to the Parliament Illegall sentences in the now exploded extravagant Courts of Star-Chamber or High Commission Injuries done by the King and his privy Councell at the Councell Table are examinable and remediable in this high Court Nay if the King himselfe should sit in person in the Kings Bench or any other Court as sometimes our Kings have done and there give any Judgement it is not so obligatory or finall but that the party against whom Judgement is pronounced may appeale to the Parliament for reliefe as Seneca epist. 100. out of Tully de Repub. Fenestella Hugo Grotius de jure Belli l. 1. c. 4. s. 20. p. 65. record that among the Romanes in certain causes they might appeale from the King to the people But if the Parliament give any Judgement There can be no appeale to any higher Tribunall Court or person no not to the King but onely to the next or some other Parliament as is evident by experience by all Attainders of Treaâ—on by or in Parliament by all inconvenient and unjust Acts passed in Parliament which concerne either King or Subject which cannot be reversed nor repealed though erroneous nor the right heire restored in blood by any Charter from the King but onely by an act of repeale or restitution in another Parliament Now this is an infallible Maxime both in the Common Civill and Canon Law that The Court or person to whom the last appeale is to be made is the Supreamâ—st power as the Kings Bench is above the Common Pleas the Eschequer Chamber above the Kings Bench and the Parliament above them all because a Writ of Error to reverse erroneous judgements given in the Common Pleas lyeth in the Kings Bench Errors in the Kings Bench may be reversed in the Eschequer Chamber and errors in all or either of them may be redressed finally in Parliament from whence there is no further appeale Hence the Canonists conclude a Generall Councell above the Pope the Pope above the Archbishop the Archbishop above the Ordinary because men may Appeale from the Ordinary to the Archbishop from him to the Pope but now with us to the Kings Delegates If there be any difference betweene King or Subject touching any inheritances Priviledges or Prerogatives belonging to the Crowne it selfe or any points of misgovernment yea which is more if there be any suite quarrell or difference betweene our Kings in Act and any other their Competitors for the Crowne it selfe which of them hath best title to it who of them shall enjoy it and how or in what manner it shall be setled the Lords and Commons in Parliament are and ought to be the sole and finalâ— Judges of it Not to give you any instances of this kinde betweene King and Subjects which I have formerly touched nor to relate how our King Iohn condemned to death by a Parliament in France by French Peers for slaying his Nephew Arthur treacherously with his own hands and likewise to lose the crown of England or bow Henry the third K. Edward the first and other our Kings have Appealed to the Parliaments of France and England upon differences betweene the Peeres and Kings of France and them concerning their Lands and Honours in France Or how King Edward the third and Philip of France submitted both their Titles to the Kingdome of France to the determination in a French Parliament where they were both personally present which adjudged the Crowne to Philip. Nor yet to mention how the Parliaments and generall assembly of the estates of France have
frequently disposed of the Crowne of that Kingdome determined the controversies of the right and titles pretended to it and elected Protectors or Regents of the Realme during their Kings minorities or distractions of which I shall cite divers precedents in the Appendix to which I shall referre you Nor yet to trouble you with Spanish Precedents of this nature where the severall claimes and titles of the pretenders to the Crownes have beene oft referred to debated in and finally resolved by their Parliaments and generall assemblies of the States the proper Iudges of such controversies as Ioannes Mariana Euardus Nonius and other Spanish writers determined as Philip the second the 18. King of Portugall his title to that Crowne and his competitors together with the rights and claimes of Alfonso the 1. 3. 5. Iohn the 1. Emanuel and other Kings of Portugall and their Corivals were solemnly debated and determined in the assembly of the States of that Realme and of divers Kings and Queenes of Arragon Castile Navarre A pregnant argument that their assemblies of States are the soveraigne Tribunall since they have power and right to determine and settle the descent right and succession of the Crowne betweene those who pretend titles thereunto I shall confine my selfe to domesticke precedents Not to repeate the forementioned precedents how the Lords and commons when the Title to the Crowne hath been in dispute have transferred it from the rightfull Heires to others I shall give you some other pregnant evidences where the Parliament hath finally determined the Title to the Crowne when it hath beene in competition and setled it in a legall manner to avoid debates by way of Appeale to them by competitors or reference from the Kings themselves as the onely proper Judges of such a superlative controversie Not to mention any stories of our British Kings to this purpose where the Kingdome Lords and Commons then disposed of the Crowne in cases of minority want of Heires misgovernment and controversies about the Title to the Crowne Canutus after the death of King Edmund Anno 1017. clayming the whole Realme against Edmunds Brethren and Sonnes referred his Title upon the agreement made betweene Edmund and him for this purpose to the Parliament who resolved for Canutus Title and thereupon tooke an Oath of fealty to him Offering to defend his right with their swords against all others claimes After his decease the Title to the Crowne being controverted betweene Hardicanute the right Heire and Harold his elder but base Brother it was referred to a Parliament at Oxford who gave their voyces to Harold there present and presently proclaymed and consecrated him King Anno 1036. After whose death the States of England sent and adjudged the Crowne to Hardicanute then in Denmarke He dying Edward the Confessor by a generall consent of the Nobles Clergy and People who presently upon Harold◠death enacted by Parliament That none of the Danish blood should any more Reigne over them was elected King and declared right Heire to the Crowne Anno 1126. King Henry the first having no issue male but onely one Daughter Maude to succeed him summoned a Parliament in the presence of himselfe and David King of Scotland wherein the Crowne was setled upon Maude after his decease being of the ancient Royall English blood whereupon Stephen his Sisters Sonne and all the Nobles presently swore fealty to her As much as in them lay after King Henries death if hee died without issue male to establish her Queene of the Monarchy of great Britaine But Stephen after his decease usurped the Crowne against his Oath By the unanimous consent and election of the Lords and Commons And after seventeene yeares civill wars to the devastation of the Realme King Stephen and Henry the Sonne of Maude came to a Treaty at Wallingford where by the advise of the Lords they made this accord That Stephen if he would should peaceably hold the kingdome during his life and that Henry should be his adopted Sonne and Successor enjoy the Crowne as right Heire to it after his death and that the King and all the Bishops and Nobles should sweare that Henry after the Kings death if he survived him should possesse the Kingdome without any contradiction Which done the civill warres ceased and a blessed peace ensued and then comming to Oxford in a Parliament all the Nobles did fealty to Henry who was made chiefe Justiciar of England and determined all the affaires of the kingdome In the 8. and 25. of E. 3. there was a doubt moved in Parliament whether the children of the King or others borne beyond the Seas within his Allegiance should inherit lands in England The King to cleare all doubts and ambiguities in this case and to have the Law herein reduced to certainty charged the Prelates Earles Barons and other wise men of his Councell assembled in Parliament in the 25. yeare of his Raigne to deliberate of this point who with one assent resolved That the Law of the Realme of England is and alwayes hath beene such that the children of the Kings of England in whatsoever parts they be borne in England or elsewhere be able and owe to beare inheritance after the death of their Ancestors Which when they had declared the King Lords and Commons by a speciall Act did approve and affirme this Law for ever the onely Act passed in that Parliament And in a Parliament 1◠E. 3. this Kings eldest sonne was created Duke of Cornewall by Parliament which then also entailed the Dutchy of Cornewall upon the eldest sonnes 〈…〉 of England So 21. R. 2. c. 9. the Principality of Chester 〈…〉 on the Prince by Act of Parliament King Henry the 〈…〉 the inheritance of the Crownes and 〈…〉 his posterity caused them by a speciall 〈…〉 his raigne to be entailed and setled on 〈…〉 and Prince Henry his eldest sonne to be established 〈…〉 heire apparant to him and to succeed him in the said 〈◊〉 and Realmes to have them with their appurtenances after the Kings death to him and the heire◠of his body begotten And if hee should die without heire of his body begotten 〈…〉 remaine to the Lord Thomas the Kings second sonne with successive remainders to Lord John the third and Lord Humfry the Kings fourth sonne and the heires of their bodies begotten After which Act passed for the avoyding of all claimes titles and ambiguities to be made unto the Crowne he thought never by any of his Subjects to be molested or troubled the rather because in this Parliament it was first concluded that deposed King Richard should continue in a large prison and be plenteously served of all things necessary both for viande and apparell and if any persons should presume to reare warre or congregate a multitude to deliver him out of prison that then he should be the first that should die for that seditious commotion Which King Richard as Sir Iohn Bagot
and Statutes of the Realme be by him defeated and frustrated at his will to the destruction of the King his Soveraignty Crowne and Regality and of all his Realme in defence whereof in all points they would live and dye Hence the Kings of England have alwayes setled entailed and disposed of the succession and Revenues of the Crowne by speciall Acts of Parliament and consent of the whole Realme because the whole kingdome hath an interest therein without whose concurring assent in Parliament they had no power to dispose thereof as the Statutes of 21 R. 2. c. 9. 7 H. 4. c. 2. 25 H. 8. c. 22. 26 H. 8. c. 13. 28 H. 8. c. 7. 35 H. 8. c. 1. 1 Mar. c. 1. and Parl. 2. c. 1 2. 1 Eliz. c. 3. 13 Eliz. c. 1. 1 Iac. c. 1. Hals Chron. f. 10. 15. 1 H. 4. p. 763. 928. to 932. Doniels hist. p. 122. 138 139. abundantly manifest and Cooke l. 8. the Princes case Upon which ground King Edward the sixt his devise of the Crowne of England to the Lady Iane by his last will in writing without an Act of Parliament contrary to the Statute of 35 H. 8. c. 1. was adjudged voyd though subscribed and sworne to by all the Lords of the privy Counsell and all the Iudges but one and Queene Iane with the Duke of Northumberland and others who proclaimed her as Queen of England by vertue of this devise were condemned and executed as Traytors Whereas auy private Subject may devise and settle his estate as he pleaseth without any speciall Act of Parliament to authorize him Hence in the Parliament Roll of 1 H. 6. Num. 18. The last Will and Testament of deceased Henry the fifth and the Legacies therein bequeathed of 40000. Markes in Goods Chattels Jewels Moneyes for Payment of the Kings debts are ratified by the Lords Commons and Protectors concurring assents by an Act of Parliament as being otherwise invalid to binde the King or Kingdome And Num. 40. Queene Katherines Dower of 40000. Scutes per Annum concluded on by Articles upon her Marriage and by a Parliament held the second of May in the 9. yeare of King Henry the fifth well approved authorized and accepted which Articles that King then swore unto and the three Estates of the Realme of England to wit the Prelates Nobles and Commons of England in that Parliament and every one of them for them their Heires and Successors promised well and truely to observe and fulfill for ever as much as to them and every of them appertained Was after her Husbands death upon her petition by a speciall patent made by this Infant King her Son WITH THE ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL and TEMPORALL and COMMONS OF ENGLAND IN THAT PRESENT PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED assigned setled and confirmed out of the Crowne Lands therein specified else it had not beene binding to the Successor King or Realme the Crowne Lands being the Kings but onely in the Kingdomes right whence all our Queenes Dowers and Joyntures have usually been setled and confirmed in and by Parliaments wheras any other man may endow or make his Wife a good Joynture without the Parliaments assent or privity And in 2 E. 3. the Queene Dowagers great Ioynture which tooke up three parts of the Kings Revenues by common consent in a Parliament held at Nottingham was all taken from her because not duely setled by Parliament and too excessive to the Kings and kingdomes prejudice and she put to a pension of 1000. li. per annum during her life And by the Statute of 1 H. 6. c. 5. it is expressely resolved That King Henry the fifth could not alien or pledge the ancient Jewels or Goods of the Crowne to maintaine his Warres without a speciall Act of Parliament and if he did those to whom he pawned or sold them were still accomptable to the Crowne for them and the alienation voyd whence the carrying of the Jewels Treasure and Plate of the kingdome over Sea into Ireland without assent of the Nobility and Parliament was one of the Articles objected against Richard the second in Parliament when he was deposed the Jewels and Crowne Lands being not the Kings in right of property and interest but the kingdomes onely and so all alienations of them without the Parliaments consent voyd and usually resumed by the Parliament witnesse the notable Act of Resumption in 8 H. 6. and 31 H. 6. c. 7. of all the Kings grants of any Honours Castles Townes Villages Manors Lands Rents Reversions Annuities c. from the first yeare of his Reigne till then with divers other precedents of Resumptions in the Margin in King Stevens Rich. 1 2. Hen. 2 3 5. their Reignes These resolutions of our Common and Statute Law are seconded by many forraigne Civilians as Baldus in Proem de Feud n. 32. 33. Aretine in Rubric Lucas de Penna Cod. de omni agro deserto l. Quicunque f. 184 185. Albericus de Rosate Quodcunque praescrip bene a Zenone n. 4. f. 3. 1. 4. Boetius Epan Haeroic quest qu. 3. n. 43. qu. 5. n. 19. 27. 34. Didacus Cavaruvius Practic qu. c. 4. n. 1. Martinus Laudensis de Confaed Tract 1. qu. 13. Ioan. Andreas in cap. dilect de Maior Obed. Franciscus Vargas de Author Pontif Axiom 1. n. 2. Concilium Toletanum 8. Surius Concil Tom. 2. p. 865 866. with sundry others many of whose words you may reade in Doctor Crakenthorps defence of Constantine p. 169. to 175. who affirme That the Emperour or any other King cannot give away any Townes or Territories belonging to their Empire or Kingdomes contrary to their Oathes and Trusts they being the Kingdomes not theirs in right Whence they conclude Constantines pretended Donation of Rome and Italy to the Pope a meere Nullity And Francis the first King of France An. 1525. professed publikely to all the world That it was not in the power of a French King to bind himselfe to the alienation of any Lands Townes or Territories belonging to the Crowne without the consent of the generall Estates of France of his Soveraigne Courts and Officers in whose hands the Authority of the whole Realme remained And therefore â—e refused to consigne the Dutchy of Burgoyne to the Emperour Charles the fifth who had taken him prisoner in the Battle of Pavia or to release his right to any territories belonging to the Crowne of France though he had sworne to do it to procure his Liberty alledging that he had no power to do it without his kingdomes and Parliaments consents It is true our Law-bookes say That the King cannot be seised of Lands to any private Subjects use by way of feofment because it stands not with his honor to be any private mans feoffee because no Subpena lieth to force him to execute it he is a Corporation yet he may have the possession of lands in others right and for their uses as of Wards Ideots Lunaticks
Rebellion nor Trespasse in the Barons against the king or kingdome but a warre for the honour of God the salvation of the king the maintenance of his Crowne the safety and common profit of â—ll the Realme much more must our Parliaments present defensive warre against his Majesties 〈◊〉 Councellors Papists Malignants Delinquents and men of desperate fortunes risen up in Armes against the Parliament Lawes Religion Liberties the whole Kingdomes peace and welfare be so too being backed with the very same and farre better greater authority and more publike reasons then their warre was in which the safety of Religion was no great ingredient nor the preservation of a Parliament from a forced dissolution though established and perpetuated by a publike Law King Henry the 4 th taking up Armes against King Richard and causing him to be Articled against and judicially deposed in and by Parliament for his Male-administration It was Enacted by the Statute of 1. Hen. 4. cap. 2. That no Lord Spirituall nor Temporall nor other of what estate or condition that he be which came with King Henry into the Realme of England nor none other persons whatsoever they be then dwelling within the same Realme and which came to this King in aide of him to pursue them which were against the Kings good intent and the COMMON PROFIT OF THE REALME in which pursuite Richard late King of England the second after the Conquest was pursued taken and put in Ward and yet remaineth in Ward be impeached grieved nor vexed in person nor in goods in the Kings Court nor in none other Court for the pursuites of the said King taking and with-holding of his body nor for the pursuits of any other taking of persons and cattells or of the death of a man or any other thing done in the said pursuite from the day of the said King that now is arived till the day of the Coronarion of Our said Soveraigne Lord Henry And the intent of the King is not that offendors which committed Trespasses or other offences out of the said pursuits without speciall warrant should be ayded nor have any advantage of this Statute but that they be thereof answerable at the Law If those then who in this offensive Warre assisted Henry the 4 th to apprehend and depose this perfidious oppressing tyrannicall king seduced by evill Counsellors and his owne innate dis-affection to his naturall people deserved such an immunity of persons and goods from all kinds of penalties because though it tended to this ill kings deposition yet in their intentions it was really for the common profit of the Realme as this Act defines it No doubt this present defensive Warre alone against Papists Delinquents and evill Counsellors who have miserably wasted spoiled sacked many places of the Realme and fired others in a most barbarous maner contrary to the Law of Armes and Nations and labour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments and make the Realm a common Prey without any ill intention against his Majesties Person or lawfull Royall Authority deserves a greater immunity and can in no reasonable mans judgement be interpreted any Treason or Rebellion against the king or his Crowne in Law or Conscience In the 33. yeare of king Henry the 6 th a weake Prince wholly guiâ—ed by the Queene and Duke of Somerset who ruled all things at their wills under whose Government the greatest part of France was lost all things went to ruine both abroad and at home and the Queene much against the Lords and Peoples mindes preferring the Duke of Sommerset to the Captain ship of Calice the Commons and Nobility were greatly offended thereat saying That he had lost Normandy and so would he doe Calice Hereupon the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Warwicke and Salisbury with other their adherents raised an Army in the Marches of Wales and Marched with it towards London to suppresse the Duke of Sommerset with his Faction and reforme the Governement The king being credibly informed hereof assembled his Host and marching towards the Duke of Yorke and his Forces was encountred by them at Saint Albanes notwithstanding the kings Proclamation to keepe the Peace where in a set Battell the Duke of Somerset with divers Earles and 8000. others were slaine on the kings part by the Duke of Yorke and his companions and the king in a manner defeated The Duke after this Victory obtained remembring that he had oftentimes declared and published abroad The onely cause of this War to be THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE PVBLIKE WEALE and TO SET THE REALME IN A MORE COMMODIOVS STATE and BETTER CONDITION Vsing all lenity mercy and bounteousnesse would not once touch or apprehend the body of King Henry whom he might have slaine and utterly destroyed considering that hee had him in his Ward and Governance but with great honour and due reverence conveyed him to London and so to Westminster where a Parliament being summoned and assembled soone after It was therein Enacted That no person should either judge or report any point of untruth of the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Salisbury and Warwicke For comming in Warlike manner against the King at Saint Albanes Considering that their attempt and enterprise Was onely to see the Kings Person in Safeguard and Sure-keeping and to put and Alien from Him the publike Oppressors of the Common wealth by whose misgovernance his life might be in hazard and his Authority hang on a very small Thred After this the Duke anâ— these Earles raised another Army for like purpose and their owne defence in the 37 and 38 yeares of H. 6. for which they were afterwards by a packed Parliament at Coventree by their Enemies procurement Attainted of high Treason and their Lands and Goods confiscated But in the Parliament of 39. H. 6. cap. 1. The said attainder Parliament with all Acts and Statutes therein made were wholly Reversed Repealed annulled as being made by the excitation and procurement of seditious ill disposed Persons for the accomplishment of their owne Rancor and Covetousnesse that they might injoy the Lands Offices Possessions and Goods of the lawfull Lords and liege People of the King and that they might finally destroy the said lawfull Lords and Liege People and their Issues and Heires forever as now the Kings ill â—ounseilors and hungry Cavalleers seek to destroy the Kings faithfull Liege Lords and People that they may gaine their Lands and Estates witnesse the late intercepted Letter of Sir Iohn Bâ—ooks giving advise to this purpose to his Majestie and this Assembly was declared to be no lawful Parliament but a devillish Counsell which desired more the destruction then advancement of the Publike weale and the Duke Earles with their assistants were restored and declared to be Faithful and Lawful Lords and Faithful liege People of the Realme of England who alwaies had great and Fathfull Love to the Preferrement and Surety of the Kings Person according to their Duty If then these two Parliaments acquitted
for the common good of the Realme Crowned at Raynes within the age of fourteen yeares contrary to a Law made in the eleventh yeare of his Father In the fourth yeare of his reigne the Citizens of Paris murmuring and grudging for divers impositions and taxes unduely leavied upon them suddenly arose in great multitudes intending to have distressed some of the kings Houshold Whereupon soone after the Kings Councell considering the weaknesse of the Treasure and his great charges and needs and assembling a Parliament of the Rulers of Paris Roan and other good Townes exhorted them to grant the King in way of Subsidy twelve pence in the pound of all such Wares at that day currant for the defence of the Realme and subjects â—o the which request after consultation taken it was answered That the people were so charged in times past that they might not beare any more charges till their necessity were otherwise relived and so the King and his Councell at this time were disappointed In his seventh yeare by the Duke of Angeau his procuring a tax was laid upon the Commons of France without the three Estates Which to bring to effect many friendâ— and promoters were made as well of Citizens as others Whereupon the Commons of Paris and Roan became wilde assembled in great companies chose them Captains and kept watch day and night as if enemies had been about the Citie utterly refusing to pay that Tax This Charles being none of the wisest Prince ruled by his houshold servants and beleeving every light Tale brought unto him marching against the Duke of Brittaine as he came neare a wood was suddenly met of a man like a Beggar which said unto him Whither goest thou Sir King beware thou goe no further for thou art betrayed and into the hands of thine enemies thine owne Army shall deliver thee With this monition the King was astonied and stood still and began to muse In which study one of his followers that bare his Speare sleeping on Horsback let his Spear fall on his fellowes Helmet with which stroke the King was suddenly feared thinking his enemy had come unawares upon him wherefore in anger he drew his sword slew foure of his owne Kinghts ere he refrained and took therewith such a deadly fear as he fell forthwith distracted and so continued a long season being near at the point of death VVhereupon his brother Lewes of Orleans being but young the States of France thought it not convenient to lay so heavy a burthen upon so weake shoulders wherefore his two Vncles the Dukes of Berry and Burgoine BY AVTHORITY OF THE STATES OF THE LAND specially assembled in Parliament upon this occasion tooke upon them to rule the Realme for that season it being ordered by a speciall Law that they should abstain from the name of Regent unfit in this sudden accident the King being alive and of years And because the Duke of Berry had but an ill name to be covetous and violent and was therefore ill beloved of the French his younger brother Philip Duke of Burgoyn had the chiefe charge imposed on him and though the Title was common to both yet the effect of the author tie was proper to him alone who changed divers Officers After which the Duke of Orleance was made Regent being the Kings younger brother who pâ—essing the people with quoâ—idian taxes and â—allages and the spirituall men with dismes and other exactions he was at length discharged of that digniâ—ie and the Duke of Burgoyne put in that authoritie After this our King Henry the fift gaining a great part of France and pretending a good title to the Crowne recited at large by Hall and Iohn Speed the Frenchmen to settle a peace made this agreement with King Henry That he should marry Katharine the French Kings daughter and be admitted Regent of France and have the whole government and rule of the Realme during Charles his life who should be King of France and take the profits of the Crowne whilest he lived and that after the death of Charles the Crowne of France with all rights belonging to the same should remaine to King Henry and to his Heires Kings That the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Heads and Rulers of Cities Castles and Townes should make Oath to King Henry to be obedient to his lawfull commands concerning the said Regency and after the death of Charles to become his true subjects and liegemen That Charles should in all his writing name King Henry his most dearest sonne Henry King of England and inheritour of the Crowne of France That no imposition or tax should be put upon the Commons of France but to the necessary defence and weale of the Realme and that by the advice of both Councels of the Realmes of England and France such stablished Ordinances might be devised that when the said Realme of France should fall to the said Henry or his Heires that it might with such unity joyne with the Realme of England that one King might rule both Kingdomes as one Monarch reserved alwayes to either Realme all Rights Liberties Franchises and Lawes so that neither Realme should be subject unto other c. VVhich Articles were ratified and agreed with the consent of the more part of the Lords spirituall and temporall of France But Charles dying his sonne Charles the eight was by some part of France and many Lords reputed and knowledged King but not crowned whiles the Duke of Bedford lived and remained Regent our Henry the sixth both in Paris and many other cities being allowed for king of France After his death his sonne Lâ—wes the eleventh as Fabian accounts by strength of friends was crowned king of France who refused the counsell and company of his Lords and drew unto him as his chiefe Councellors villaines and men of low birth as Iohn de Lude Iohn Balâ—a Oliver Devill whosâ— name for odiousnesse he changed into Daman with others whom he promoted to great honours and places VVhereupon the Lords murmured and were so discontented that the Duke of Brittaine and others withdrew them from the king and refused to come unto his presence when he sent for them raising a great power And when no peace could be mediated betweene the king and them they met in a plaine battell at Chartres where many were slaine on both sides but the king lost the field After which an accord was made betweene them but the king continued his old courses delighting more in the company of lewd irreverent persons to eate and drink with them and to heare them talke of ribaldry and vicious fables then to accompany his Lords which might have won him much honour going liker a Serving man then a Prince and being a great oppressor of his subjects to maintaine hiâ— prodigality for lack of money he was driven of necessitie to aske a preste of the citizens of Paris who after many excuses which might not be allowed they lastly denyed the kings pleasure VVherewithall he being
of the three Estates held at Orange was again decreed Thus concerning publike Lands But that it may the more evidently appeare that the kingdome is preferred before the king that he cannot by his private Authoritie diminish the Majestie which he hath received from the people nor exempt any one from his Empire nor grant the right of the Soveraign Dominion in any part of the Realm Charles the great once endeavoured to subject the Realm of France to the German Empire but the French vehemently withstood it a certain Vascon Prince making the Oration The matter had proceeded to Arms if Charles had proceeded further Likewise when some part of the Realm of France was delivered to the English the supreme right was almost perpetually excepted but if Force extorted it at any time as in the Brittish League wherein king Iohn released his Soveraign Right in Gascoigne and Poytiers the king neither kept his Contract neither could or ought he more to keep it then a Captain Tutor or Guardian as then he was who that he might redeem himselfe would oblige the goods of his Pupils By the same Law the Parliament of Paris rescinded the agreement of the Flusheners wherein Charles of Burgundy extorted Ambian and the neighbour Cities from the king and in our time the agreement of of Madrit between Francis the first a Captive and Charles the fift the Emperour concerning the Dukedome of Burgundy was held void and the Donation of Charles the sixt of the kingdom of France by reason of death conferred on Henry king of England may be one apt argument of his extreme madnesse if others be wanting But that I may omit other things which might be said to this purpose by what right at last can a king give or sell his kingdom or any part thereof seeing they consist in the people not in the walls now there is no â—ale of free men when as Land-Lords cannot so much as constrain their free Tenants that they should settle their Houshold in any other place then where they please especially seeing they are not servants but Brethren neither onely are all kings Brethren but even all within the Royall Dominion ought to be so called But whether if the king be not the proprietorie of the Realme may he not at least be called the usufructuary or receiver of the profits of the Crown Lands Truely not so much as an usufructuary A usufructuary can Pawn his lands but we have proved that kings caÌ„not morgage the Patrimony of the Crown A fructuary can dispose or give the profits at his pleasure contrarily the great gifts of the king are judged void His unnecessary expences are rescinded his superfluous cut off what ever he shall convert into any other but the Publike use he is thought to have violently usurped Neither verily is he lesse obliged by the Cincian Law then any private Citizen among the Romanes especially in France where no gifts are of force without the consent of the Auditors of the Accounts Hence the ordinary Annotations of the Chamber under prodigall kings This Donation is too great and therefore let it be revoked Now this Chamber solemnly swears that whatsoever rescript they shall at any time receive from the king that they will admit nothing which may be hurtfull to the kingdom and Commonweale Finally the Law cares not how a Fructuary useth and enjoyeth his profits contrarily the Law prescribes the king in what manner and unto what use he ought to put them Therefore the ancient kings of France were bound to divide the Rents into four parts one part was spent in sustaining the Ministers of the Church and the poor another upon the kings Table the third on the Wages of his houshold servants the last in the repaire of royall Castles Bridges Houses the residue if there were any was laid up in the Treasury Verily what stirs there were about the year 1412 in the Assembly of the three Estates at Paris because Charles the sixt had converted all things into his and his Officers lusts and that the Domestick accounts which before had not exceeded 94 thousand French Crowns in such a miserable estate of the republike had increased to the sum of five hundred and forty thousand Crowns is sufficiently evident out of Histories Now as the rents of the Crown were thus lessened so also the oblations and subsidies were spent upon the Warre as the taxes and tallages were onely destinated to the stipends of Souldiers In other Realms the King verily hath not any more Authority yea in most he hath lesse as in the Germane and Polish Empire But we would therefore prove this to be so in the Realm of France lest by how much any man dares to doe more injury by so much also he might be thought to have more right In summe what we have said before the name of a King sounds not an inheritance not a propriety not a perception of profits but a function a procuration As a Bishop is instituted for the cure and salvation of the soul so the King of the body in those things which pertain to the publike goods as he is the dispenser of sacred goods so the King of prophane and what power he hath in his Episcopall the same and no greater hath the King in his dominicall Lands the alienation of the Episcopall Lands without the consent of the Chapter is of no validitie so neither of the Crown Land without a publike Parliament or Senate of the Estates Of sacred revenews one part is designed to aedifices another to the poor a third to Companions a fourth to the Bishop himself the same verily almost we see the King ought to do in dispensing the revenewes of the Kingdom It hinders not that the contrary every where is at this day usurped For the duty of Bishops is not any way changed because many Bishops sell those things from the poor which they spend upon Bawds or wast all their Mannors and Woods nor yet that some Emperours have attributed all kinde of power to themselves for neither can any one be judge in his own Cause But if any Cararalla hath said That so long as his sword remains he would want no money Adrianus Caesar will also be pâ—esent who shall say That he would manage the Principality so as all should know that it was the peoples goods or inheritance not his own which one thing almost distinguisheth a King from a Tyrant Not that Attalus King of Pergameni ordained the people of Rome â—eirs of his Realme that Alexander bequeathed the kingdom of Aegypt â—tolomie of the Cyrenians to the people of Rome or Prasutagus of the â—ceni to Caesar verily this great power cannot debilitate the force of the Law yea by how much the greater it is by so much the lesse it hurts our law for what things the Romanes seized upon by pretext of law they wouâ—â— notwithstanding have seized on by force if that pretext had been wanting Yea we see almost in our â—imes
assembled all together as well Nobles as ignoble and Offa most valiant young man being their Captaine they expelled him from the kingdome which done unanimi omnium consensu by the unanimous consent of all as well Clergy as People they Crowned Offa a King Ceolwulfe King of Mercia An. 820. after one yeares Reigne was for his misâ—â—vernment expulsed by his people abandoning his Crowne and Country for the â—afety of his life Edâ—â—yn King of Mercia and Northumberland for his Misgovernment Tyranny oppression following vaine base wicked Counsellors rejecting the advise of the Wisest and noblest person was by the unanimous consent of all his Subjects removed from all Kingly dignity and deposed in whose place Edgar was elected King An. 957. DEO DICTANTE annuente populo Not to mâ—ntion the story of Archigallo one of our ancient British Kings in times of Paganisme Who giving himselfe to all dissention and strise imagining causes against his Nobles to put them from their goods and dignities setting up ignoble persons in their places and plucking away by sinister wrongfull meanes from the rich their wealth and goods by which he enriched himselfe and impoverished his Subjects was for these his conditions murmured against by his Subjects who of one assent lastly tooke and deprived him of all Kingly honour and dignity when he had Reigned almost five yeares making his Brother Elidurus King of Britaine by one assent in the yeare of the world 4915. Who after five yeares good Reigne feigning himselfe sicke assembled the Barons of the Land and by his discreet words and bearing loving carriage Perswaded them to restore Archigallo to his former honour and regalty and thereupon assembling a Councell of his Britaines at Yorke caused such meanes to be made to the Commons that in conclusion he resigned his Crowne to Archigallo Who being thus restored to his Crowne by joynt consent of the people remembred well the evill life that before time he had led and the punishment hee had suffered for the same Wherefore for eschewing the like danger he changed all his old conditions and became a good and righteous man ministring to the people equity and justice and bare himselfe so nobly towards his Lords and Rulers that he was beloved and dread of all his Subjects and so continued during the terme of his naturall life Nor yet to remember Emerian another old British King who for misordering of his people was deposed by them in the sixth yeare of his reigne and Ydwallo promoted to the Kingdome who taught by Emerian his punishment behaved himselfe justly all the time of his reigne or any more such precedents before the Conquest We finde the Popish Barons Prelates and Commons disavowing King Iohn whom they had formerly elected King for making warre upon them and wasting burning and spoyling the Kingdome like an Enemy and electing Lewis of France for their King to whom they did homage and fealty There are none so ignorant but know that the Popish Prelates Lords and Commons in Parliament Anno 1327. deposed King Edward the second their naturall King for his misgovernment and following and protecting ill Counsellors inforcing him by way of complement to resigne his Crowne threatning else that they would never endure him nor any of his Children as their Soveraigne but disclaiming all homage and fealty would elect some other for King not of his bloud whom themselves should think most fit and able to defend the kingdome After which they elected and crowned his son Edward the third for their King That Anno 1399. King Richard the second for sundry misdemeanours objected against him in 32. Articles in Parliament and breach of his Coronation Oath was judicially deposed by a Popish Parliament by a definitive sentence of deposition given against him which you may read at large in our Historians and Henry the fourth elected and created King in his stead In both which depositions the Popish Prelates were chiefe actors Anno 1462. King Henry the sixth Queene Margaret and Prince Edward their Sonne were by a popish Parliament disinherited of their right to the Crowne and Edward the fourth made King after which King Henry was by another Parliament recrowned and re-established in his kingdome and Edward the fourth declared a Traytor and usurper of the Crowne And not long after Edward taking King Henry prisoner and causing him to be murdered in the Tower another Popish Parliament Anno 1472. abrogated King Henries Lawes and re-established King Edward All this have our Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Commons formerly done and that rightly and legally as they then supposed which farre transcends the highest straines of pretended incroachments on his Majesties royalties by the present Parliament Secondly our Popish Parliaments Peeres and Prelates have oft translated the Crown from the right heires setled it on others who had no lawful right or title to it electing and acknowledging them for their onely Soveraigne Lords in which actions the Popish Prelates and Clergy were commonly the Ring-leaders witnesse their electing and crowning of Edward who was illegitimate and putting by Ethelred the right heire after Edgars decease An. 975. Their electing and Crowning Canutus King a meere forrainer in opposition to Edmund the right heire to King Ethelred Anno 1016. Of Harold and Hardiknute both elected and crowned Kings successively without title Edmund and Alfred the right heires being dispossessed and the latter imprisoned aâ—d tortured to death Anno 1036. and 1040. yet after Hardiknutes decease Edward surnamed the Confessor was chosen King by consent of Parliament And the English Nobilities upon the death of King Harold enacted That none of the Danish bloud should any more reigne over them After this Kings death Edgar Etheling who had best title was rejected and Harold elected and crowned King so after William the Conquerors decease Anno 1087. Robert the elder brother was pretermitted and William Rufus the younger brother crowned and established in the Throne After whose death Henry the first his younger brother though not next heire was elected King by the Clergy Nobles and Commons who refused to admit of any King but with capitulations and caveats to their owne liking upon faire promises for reforming bad and rigorous Lawes remission of Taxes exacted on the Subjects and punishment of the chiefe causers of them and a solemne Oath to frame good Lawes and ratifie Saint Edwards Lawes all which he really performed So after the death of Richard the first Iohn Earle of Morton was established and crowned King and his Nephew Arthur the right heire disinherited And he dying his sonne Henry the third was elected and crowned and Lewis made King in his fathers life by the Barons removed The like we finde in the case of K. Henry 4. K. Edw. 4. and Richard the third made Kings by Acts of Parliament by our Popish Prelates and Nobles with the Commons consent upon unlawfull or doubtfull Titles by way of usurpation and the right
against his well-liking caused him to ratifie them with his Seale and to take his corporall Oath to observe them Which done the Arch-bishop of Canterbury with his Suffragans solemnely denounced a sentence of excommunication against al who should contradict these Articles which they caused to be openly read in Pauls Church London in the presence of the Prelates Lords and Commons of the whole kingdom the King being present Among which Articles they demanded That Magna Charta with other provisions necessary to the Church and Realme should be observed that the King as his Father had commanded should thrust al Strangers out of his Court and kingdome and remove ill Counsellours from him That he would thenceforth order all the affaires of the kingdome by the Counsel of the Clergy and Lords and begin no war nor depart any where out of the kingdome without common consent The King consented to the Articles and banished Piers into Ireland No sooner was the Parliament dissolved but the King neglecting his Fathers solemne adjurations together with his owne Oath never to reduce Piers sends for him back to his Court marrieth him to the Countesse of Glocester his owne sisters daughter sheweth him more favour then ever Resolving with himselfe to retaine this Gaveston mangre all his Earles Barons and for the love of him to put his Crowne and life in perill when time should serve In which whether the King or his Favourite shewed lesse discretion it is not at the first easily determined it being as unsafe for the one with so offensive behavior to affect immoderate shew and use of grace as for the other to the injury of his name and Realme to bestow the same But upon the Queenes complaint to the King of France her Brother of Piers his insolence and prodigality and on the Barons message to the King by common consent That he should banish Piers from his company and observe the effect of the foresaid Articles or else they would certainly rise up against him as a perjured person by a like vow which speech seemed hard to the King because he knew not how to want Piers but yet discerned that more danger would spring up if he obeyed not the Lords Petition Piers rather by the Kings permission then good liking did the third time abjure the Realme with this proviso that if at any time afterward he were taken in England he should be forthwith put to death as a perilous enemy to the Kingdome yet he returning in Christmas to the King at Yorke the Lords spirituall and temporall to preserve the Liberties of the Church the kingdom and remove this Viper elected Tho. Earle of Lancaster for their Generall and sent honorable messengers to the King requesting him to deliver Piersinto their hands or drive him from his company out of England as being perswaded while that King-bane breathed peace could never be maintained in the Realme nor the King abound intreasure nor the Queene enjoy his love But the wilfull King would not condescend Whereupon the Lords thus contemned and deluded presently raise an Army and march with all speed towards Newcastle not to offer injury or molestation to the King writes Walsingham the case and purpose of the preâ—ent Parliaments Army but that they might apprehend Piers himselfe and judge him according to the Laws enacted Which when the King heard he fled together with Piers to Tynemouth and from thence to Scarborough Castle Where Piers was forced to yeeld himselfe upon condition to speake but once more with the king And then carried to Warwick Castle where he had his head strucke off at the command and in the presence of the Earles of Lancaster Warwicke and Hereford as one who had beene a subverter of the Lawes and an open Traytor to the kingdome and that without any judiciall proceedings or triall of his Peeres though an Earle and so deare a Favorite of the Kings Which bred a lasting hatred betweene the King and his Nobles Who being afterwards charged by the King in Parliament with their contempt against him in the spoiles committed by them at Newcastle and wickedly killing Piers they stoutly answered That they had not offended in any point but deserved his royall favour for that they had not gathered force against him but against the publike enemy of the Realme And then obtained an Act of Pardon that no man should be questioned for Gavestons returne or death printed in old Magna Charta Not long after this unfortunate King doting upon the two Spencers as much as ever he did on Gavesâ—on to whom they succeeded not onely in pride rapine oppression and intolerable inâ—olencies but even in height of familiarity and power with the King So as they ruled and lead the King as they pleased in so much that no Earle Baron or Bishop was able to dispatch any thing in Court without their advise and favour which made them generally envied of all because they domineered over all The Lords and Barons hereupon confederated together to live and die for justice and to their power to destroy the Traytors of the Realme especially the two Spencers And meeting together with their forces at Shirborne Thomas of Lancaster being their Captaine they tooke an oath to prosecute their designe to the division of soule and body Then they spoyled these Spencers and their friends goods take their Castles by violence waste their Manors through malice slay their servants utterly omitting the usuall wayes of Law and equity and following the impetuousnesse of their minds they march on to Saint Albons with Ensignes displayed and sent solemne messengers to the King then at London commanding him not onely to rid his Court but kingdome too of the Traytors of the Realme the Spencers condemned in many Articles which they had framed against them by the Commonalty of the Realme if he loved the peace of the Kingdome And they further required the King to grant letters Patents of indempnity to themselves and all such as had bore armes in their company that they should not be punished by the King or any other for their forepast or present transgressions The King denyed both these demands at first as unjust and illegall swearing that he would not violate his Coronation Oath in granting such a pardon to contemptuous Delinquents Whereupon running to their armes they marched up to London entred the City and to avoyd danger the King through the Queenes and others mediation condescended to their desires passing an Act for the Spencers banishment and the Barons indemnities which you may reade in ancient Magna Chartaes Upon this the Barons departed neither merry nor secure despairing of the Kings Benevolence which made them goe alwayes armed and to retire to safe places The King soone after recalling the Spencers reversed the sentence against them as erroneous gathers an Army encounters and defeates the Barons and puts many of them to death by these Spencers procurements who not content with their bloud procured also
cognoscimus quod cum vestro consilio fuerit ordinatum ID AD BEATITUDINEM NOSTRI IMPERII ET AD NOSTRAM GLORIAM REDUNDARE Therefore doubtlesse he deemed the Senate the chiefe Legislators as knowing better than himselfe what conduced to the beatitude of the Empire and to his owne Imperiall honour and never dreamed of any negative voyce annexed to his Imperiality to deny such Acts as they once Voted for usefull publicke Lawes Fifthly It is cleare that all Acts which give any Subsidie Taxes Penalties or forfaitures to the King are made onely by the People in Parliament and not principally by the King since the King cannot be said in any propriety to give any thing to himselfe This is undenyable by the forme of penning all subsidie Bills granted by the Commons or Clergy Your Commons assembled in your High Court of Parliament c. humbly present your Majesty with the free and chearefull gift of two entire Subsidies which we humbly beseech your Majesty graciously to accept c. Your Majesties faithfull Subjects the Prelates and Clergie c. with one agreement and uniforme consent have given and granted and by these presents doe give and grant to your Highnesse c. foure intire Subsidies in manner and forme as followeth And by the Kings assent to these Bills Le Roy remercy ses Loaulz Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE c. the Commons having the sole power to grant or deny Subsidies and Taxes when they see cause and to limit the proportion of them the manner and time of paying them and to order how and by whom they shall be received and imployed as all Acts of this nature manifest If then they be the chiefe Law-makers in these Acts which lay any imposition upon the Subjects goods or restraint on his person then by like reason in all other penall publicke Lawes This is infallibly cleare by the Kings Coronation Oath who sweares That he will grant fulfill and defend ALL RIGHT FULL LAWES and CUSTOMES the which THE COMMONS OF THE REALME SHALL CHUSE and shall strengthen and maintaine them after his power If the Commons then are to chuse Lawes and the King by his Oath bound to grant strengthen maintaine and defend them when chosen by them then doubtlesse they are the chiefe Legislators not the King whence Fortescue c. 9. resolves That the People of England are ruled by such Lawes as themselves chuse or desire And that their Lawes are their owne not the Kings Seventhly all Acts of Parliament made in the Reignes of usurpers who have no Title to the Crowne nor right to assent to Lawes are firme and good in Law and shall binde the right heires to the Crowne as is evident by the Lawes made by King Iohn Henry the 4 5 6. reputed usurpers by Edward the 4. and Richard the 3. acknowledged an usurper whose Lawes are yet in force The reason is as is cleare by 1 E. 4. c. 6. because these Lawes and all other Judiciall Acts in Courts of Justice are the Acts of the Parliament and Courts themselves which are lawfull not of the usurping King who is unlawfull Therefore certainely the Legislative power is more in the Parliament thaâ—â— in the King if not wholly in it there being Lawes and kingdomes before Kings were Eightly There are good and binding Lawes in many Aristocraticall and Democraticall States as in Venice the Netherlands Geneva Florence Switzerland and other Republickes where there are no Kings at all Yea there were such obligatory Lawes in Bohemia Poland Sweden Spaine Hungary and other Realmes before they were erected into kingdomes which remained in full force and efficacy and still bound both King and People after they became kingdomes And the Romans Athenians Lacedemonians Lawes of old made under their Kings survived and continued in their vigour after their Kings were abandoned and the very forme of their states quite altered into an Aristocracy yea the Lawes made by the Roman Senate and People continued in force after their Emperours were erected and the very Lex Regia recorded by Salamonius which created limited and defined the very Prerogative Power and Authority of the Roman Emperours was made onely by the Senate and People who by that Law gave sometimes more Authority to one Emperour than to another and restrained the power of some Emperours more than others and subjecting them to some Lawes from which they exempted others and therefore doubtlesse were the supreamest Law-givers and the Soveraigne power above the Emperour as Marius Salamonius and Bodin prove at large And the Emperour Theodosius is not ashamed to professe as much in his Edict to Volusianus in these termes Digna vox Majestate regnantis LEGIBVS ALLIGATVM SE PRINCIPEM PROFITERI AD EO DE AVTHORITATE IVRIS NOSTRA PENDET AVTHORIT AS revera majus Imperio est summittere Legibus Pincipatum Etoraculo praesentis Edicti Quod NOBIS LICERE NON PATIMVR aliis indicamus If then Lawes may thus be made where there are no Kings by the peoples joynt consents alone If Lawes enacted in a State before by consent it be made a Kingdome remaine in force after it is erected into a kingdome and continue after it ceaseth to be a kingdom only by and for the people consenting to them as is evident by infinite examples and the people Parliament Senate have anciently made and may make Lawes even to binde their Kings and Soveraignes themselves in points of their Prerogative and power then doubtlesse they and not Kings are the chiefe Soveraigne Legislators and their Royall assents to Lawes are no wayes essentiall to the very being of Lawes but rather a complementall Ceremony Ninthly admit the King should dye without Heire no doubt the kingdome and Parliament have a just right either to alter the government or dispose of the Crown to what family they please as the constant practise of all kingdomes in such cases manifests and Bishop Bilson himselfe assureth us That all Nations once members of the Roman Empire when the right Heires failed were suffered to elect their Governours where they pleased as the Romans themselves might doe and no doubt they may make binding publike Lawes during the Inter-regnum as the kingdome and Estates of Aragon did during their Inter-regnums Yea if the King be an infant as Henry the 3 Henry the 6. Edward 3. 5. and Richard 2. with other our Kings were when the Crowne descended to them or non Compos Mentis or taken with a dead Palsie or Apoplexie or an Ideot by birth or Age or a Monke professed as some Kings have beene or absent in a Pilgrimage to Rome or a voyage to the Holy Land As the Lords and State Assembled at the New Temple after the death of King Henry the third during his Sonne King Edward the 1. his absence in the Holy Land Proclaimed him King swore fealty to him CAUSED A NEW SEALE TO BE MADE appointed â—it Officers
declinat ad injuriam Dicitur enim Rex à bene regendo non à regnando quia Rex est dum bene regit Tyrannus dum populum sibi creditum violenta opprimit dominatione Temperet igitur potentiam suam per legem quae fraenum est potentiae quod secundum leges vivat quia hoc sanxit Lex humana quod leges suum ligent latorem alibi in eadem Digna vox Majestate regnantis est legibus alligatum se Principem profiteri Item nihil tam proprium est imperii quam legibus vivere Et majus imperio est legibus submittere principatum merito debet retribuere legi quia Lex tribuit ei facit enim Lex quod ipse sit Rex Item cum non semper oporteat Regem esse armatum armis sed legibus addiscat Rex sapientiam conservet justitiam All which is notably seconded by Judge Fortescue De Laudibus Legum Angliae c. 9. tâ— 15. worthy any Princes serious perusall And thus doing neither he nor his Posterity need feare this Supream prerogative power of Parliaments which hath laine dead and buryed for many ages Et pereat positum rubigine telum 11. All Papists attribute farre more divine authority and Soveraigne Iurisdiction over Emperours Kings Princes Kingdomes Subjects to the Pope their Lord and God whom they make the Supreame Monarch of the World and all kingdomes in it and give him greater authority to summon ratify and dissolve generall Councels then ever any Christian King or Emperour challenged or usurped yet those who maintaine these Paradoxes of the Popes Supremacy confesse that a Generall Councell is above the Pope and may upon just cause though they all plead his Soveraignety to be jure divino and his person most sacred terming him his Holinesse in the abstract not onely convent and censure the Pope for his misdemeanâ—urs but likewise actually depose him and set up another in his stead as the Councels of Pisa Constans Basil which deposed foure Popes namely Gregory the 12. Benedict the 13. Iohn the 23. and Eugenius the fourth the Councell of Chalcedon against Pope Leo the Councell of Sinuessa against Pope Marcellinus the sixth seventh and eighth generall Councels against Honorius the Councels of Wormes and Brixia against Hildebrand the Councell of Pisa summoned An. 1511. of purpose to depose Pope Iulius for his perjury experimentally manifest and sundry popish Writers acknowledge Now the Councell of Basil as I shewed before defined That the whole Kingdome or Parliament hath as great power over their Kings as a Councell hath over the Pope Therefore by Papists verdicts they are above the King in point of Soveraigne power as a Councell is above the Pope which Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3. to 10. professedly proves at large 12. That Court which may lawfully censure question depose banish execute the Kings greatest Favorites Officers Judges yea Lord Protectors themselves the highest Peeres of the realme notwithstanding such are said to be Gods Ordained of God Gods Ministers To decree iudgement by God to be the higher powers c. in Scripture as well as Kings and that not onely with but against the Kings good will must questionlesse be the highest power and jurisdiction in the realme else the Kings and their Authorities might protect them against its Justice But the Parliament may lawfully censure question depose banish execute all or any of these not onely without but against the Kings consent witnesse the proceedings in Parliament against Willam Longchamp Bishop of Ely Chiefe Justitiar Lord Chancellor and Vice-roy of England in Richard the first his reigne during his absence in the Holy Land from which offices he was by the Peeres and Commons deposed for his misdemeanour and oppressions Pierce Gaveston and the two Hugh Spencers in Edward the seconds reigne of banished by Parliament and violently put to death though the Kings highest Officers and darling Minions Michael De la pole with other great Officers and Favourites to King Richard the second condemned deprived of their Offices banished and executed by the Peeres in Parliament together with Treâ—ilian Belknap and their fellow Judges who misadvised him in point of Law Humphrey Duke of Glocester protector to king Henry the sixt arrested of high Treason in a Parliament at Bury and there murdered Cardinall Wolsey that powerfull favourite to king Henry the eight accused and put from his Chancellorship and other Offices by the Parliament The Duke of Sommerset Lord protector to King Edward the sixt accused and attainted of high Treason in Parliament for which he lost his head the great Earle of Strafford Lord Deputy of Ireland who lost his head this Parliament for Treason full sore against his Majesties and the Queenes wills with infinite others mentioned in our stories and records Nay Queenes themselves have undergone the censures of Parliament of which we have sundry precedents in king Henry the eight his reigne not onely to divorce but losse of their very heads and shall any Delinquent then thinke to be protected by any power against the Parliaments justice now 13. Not to menion the Parlaments power and jurisdiction even in reforming the excesses and abuses of the kings owne meniall servants and of the extraordinary traine and expences of the Kings owne Court and gifts for which I finde these following Presidents with others collected by Mr. William Noy himselfe as is reported his Majesties late Atturney Generall An. 1634. in a Manuscript entituled A Declaration c. passing under his name Anno 3 Ed. 3. the houshould was reformed by the petition of the people An. 1 R. 2. the houshold was brought to such moderation of expense as may be answerable to the revenue of the Crown in and by Parliament Anno. 5 6 R. 2. the Commons petition was that the excessive number of the Kings meniall servants may be remedied or else the realme would be utterly undone and that his houshould might not exceed the ordinary revenue of the realme Anno 4 H 4. the people crave a reformation of the Kings house Anno 7. that he would dismisse some number of the retinue since it was now more chargeable and lesse honourable then his progenitors and that the ancient Ordinances of the houshold in â—ase of the people might be kept and the Officers of the houshold sworne to put the Ordinances and Statutes in due execution and to consider the griefes of his Subjects by unjust purveyance contrary to the Statute that hereafter he might live OF HIS OWNE GOODS IN EASE OF HIS PEOPLE Which the King willingly doth as appeareth by an Ordinance in Counsell whereby the charge of the houshold is limited to 16000. markes Anno 12 18 H. 6. the charge of the Kings house is reduced to a certainty lessened by petition and order in Parliament Anno 12 E 4.
of those who obey or execute them as is clearly resolved not onely by 42. Ass. p. 5. 12. Brooke Commissions 15. 16. Cooke l. 5. f. 50. 51. l. 7. f. 36. 37. l. 8. f. 125. to 129. but likewise expresly adjudged and enacted by the Statutes of 15 E. 3. 81. 1. c. 1. 3. 42. E 3. c. 1. 3. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 6. 21 Iac. c. 3. the Petition of Right 3 Caroli 28. E. 2. Artic. super Chartas c. 2. 4 E. 3. c. 4. 5 E. 3. c. 2. 25 E. 3. c. 1. 15. 34 E. 3. c. 2. and generally by all Statutes concerning Purveyors by the memorable old Statute of 15 E. 3. Stat. 1 If any Minister of the King or any other person of what condition soever be be do or come against any point of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the SUTE OF THE KING as at the sute of the partie AS FAR FORTH WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OR COMMANDMENT OF THE KING as of his own authority And by that parallel good Law recorded by Fabian made in Parliament in the fiâ—st yeer of King Henry the fourth That no Lord nor other person of no degree should after that day lay for his excuse as some then did any constraint or coacting of his Prince in executing of any wrong judgement or other criminous or unlawfull deeds saying That for fear they durst not otherwise do for such excuse after this day SHALL STAND HIM IN NO STEAD And in this Parliament Hall was judged to be drawn from the Tower of London unto Tiburne and there to be hanged and quartered which was accordingly executed onely because he was one of those who secretly murthered the Duke of Glocester at Calice illegally attainted of Treason in the Parliament of 21. R. 2. without due processe of the Law by King Richard the second his command for his good service done in Parliament in 10 11. of this King and likewise the Dukes of Aumarl Surrey Exeter with other Noble-men were deprived of their Dukedoms of most of their Lands Castles Honours for having a finger in this Dukes suffocation and death by King Richards instigation and command and had lost their heads too if the common people had been their Judges who murmured against King Henry for sparing their lives as you may read in Walsingham and Speed If these then who murthered but one good Peer of the Realm by the Kings speciall command for his good service done in former Parliaments after an illegall judgement of high Treason given against him were thus hanged quartered degraded as Traytors by a solemn Judgement in Parliament how severe a censure may they expect who without and before any such conviction or sentence have taken up offensive Arms to murther and destroy the Parliament it self and chiefe Members of it as Traitors and caused them or any of them illegally to be proclaimed Traitors the more colourably to wage War against them All which I would advise His Majesties Captains Cavalliers and ill Counsellors to consider The rather because all levying of War either against the King or against the Kingdom and Parliament now made a matter of high Treason on both sides must and ought to be determined and resolved which of them is high Treason and which not and the paâ—ties guilty of it must and ought to be tried arraigned judged and condemned for it onely in and by the Parliament and in and by no other Court or Iudges as is punctually resolved by the severall Statutes of 11 R. 2. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 21 R. 2. c. 2. 3. 4. 12. 20. 8 H. 4. c. 10. and the very words of the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. of Treasons especially being a new case If then the Parliament are and must be the onely judges of this question Which of the two parties now in Arms are Traitors and the onely Court wherein all must be tried on this point they may easily judge who are and must be the Traitors in this case and those who by the Kings meer personall command and presence whom they have treacherously withdrawn from his Parliament fight now both against Parliament and King in his legall and regall capacitie when the time of triall comes will be found reall Traytors both to King and Kingdom what ever their own ignorance temporizing Lawyers or hopes of prevailing may now suggest unto them as the Parliament hath already declared them in sundry Remonstrances In the Parliament of 15 E. 2. the two Spensers were by a speciall Act of Parliament adjudged Traitors banished and their lands and goods confiscated for miscounselling this King and advising him to ride with armed Troops of horses and men into Glocestershire to assault the good people there and to levie war within the Realm to the destruction of the Church and people contrary to the form of the great Charter and breach of the peace of the Realm What severe judgement then may those ill Counsellors and Cavalliers deserve who have actually levied war not onely against the County of Glocâ—ster which they have pitifully harrowed and spoiled contrary to all Law sacking Cicester to its utter ruine and leading away the good people thence captives to Oxford in triumph for the most part barefooted through dirt and mire in the cold Winter season chained together in ropes more like to Turkish Gallystaves then English Christian Subjects onely for this new kinde of supposed Treason and Rebellion the defence of their Liberties lives and goods against theeving Cavalliers which they may defend by Law and justifie the killing of all those who shall violently assault them or their houses to rob them of them denying them so much as a draught of cold water to quench their thirst by the way and keeping off all who would give it to them many of them being since dead at Oxford of famine and more then barbarous usage but likewise against most Counties and many Towns of England miserably wasted sacked pillaged and some in cold blood burned by them and the whole Kingdom Parliament yea King himself in his politick Capacitie and raised an Army of Papists against expresse late Acts of Parliament who not onely now set up their long exploded Masse openly in Yorkeshire Reading and other places but which my very soul abhors to think of have lately in a most impious manner Shit upon the English Bible in folio defaced and burnt many Testaments and godly English Books in Iohn Hamonds house a Bookseller in Marleborough when they sacked it in contempt of our Religion setting the chimney on fire with their excessive flames and if reports be credible have since burned divers English Bibles with other good Books in the publike Market place at Reading under the very Gallows in detestation of our Protestant Faith whose utter extirpation is their chief designe Certainly if these ill Councellers or murdering
and 14. The Bishop of Durham late Chancellour of England to Henry the 5. deceased and the Bishop of London Chancellour of the Dutchy of Normandy severally shew that upon King Henry the 5. his decease they delivered up their severall Seales after their homage and fealty first made to King Henry 6. in the presence of divers honourable persons whom they name particularly desiring the Lords to attest their surrender of the said Seales at the time and place specified which they did and thereupon they pray that a speciall act and entry thereof may be made in the Parliament Rolls for their indemnity which is granted and entred accordingly Numb 15. It was enacted and provided by the said Lord Commissioner Lords and Commons that in as much as the Inheritance of the Kingdomes and crownes of France England and Ireland were now lawfully descended to the King which title was not expressed in the Inscriptions of the Kings Seales whereby great perill might accrue to the King if the said inscriptions were not reformed according to his Title of Inheritance that therfore in all the Kings Seales as well in England as in Ireland Guyen and Wales this new stile should be engraven Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Franciae Angliae Dominus Hiberniae according to the effect of his inheritances blotting out of them whatever was before in them superfluous or contrary to the said stile and that command should be given to all the keepers of the said Seales of the King to reforme them without delay according to the forme and effect of the new Seale aforesaid Numb 16 Duke Humfrey the Kings Commissary and the other spirituall and temporall Lords being sate in Parliament certaine Knights sent by the Speaker and whole House of Commons came before them and in the name and behalfe of the said Commonalty requested the said Duke that by the advise of the said Spirituall and Temporall Lords for the good government of the Realme of England he would be pleased to certifie the said Commons to their greater consolation what persons it would please the King to cause to be ordained for the Offices of Chancellor and Treasure of England and Keeper of his Privie Seale Vpon which request so made due consideration being had and full advise taken and the sufficiency of those persons considered which deceased King Henry the Kings Father now had in his descretion assigned to those Offices as fitting enough the King following his Fathers example and advise by the assent of the said Lord Duke his Commissary and of all and every one of the Lords spirituall and temporall hath nominated and ordained anew the Reverend Father Thomas Bishop of Durham to the Office of his Chancellour of England William Kinwolmaâ—sh Clerk to the Office of Treasurer of England and Mr. Iohn Stafford to the Office of the Keeper of the Privie Seale And hereupon the King our Lord willeth By THE ASSENT AND ADVISE aforesaid that 〈◊〉 well to the said Chancellor of England as to the said Treasurer of England and to the said Keeper of his Privie Seale for the exercise of the said Offices severall letters patents should be made in this forme Henâ—icus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae Dominus Hâ—berniae omnibus ad quos presentes liteâ—ae pervenerint 〈◊〉 Sciatis quod De AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV TOTIVS CONSILII NOSTRI IN PRAESENTI PARLIAMENTO NOSTRO EXISTENTES constituimus venerabilem patrem Thomam Episcopum Dunelmensem CANCELLARIVM nostrum ANGLIAE dantâ—s concedentes DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV PRAEDICTIS eidem Cancellario nostro omnes omnimodas auctoritatem potestatem adomnia ea fingula quae ad officium cancellarii Angliae de jure sive consuetudine pertinent seu quovis tempore pertinere consueverunt c. The like Patents verbatim are in the same role mutatis mutandis made to the said Treasurer of England and Keeper of the Privy Seale After which the said Duke by advice and assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall sent the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Worâ—ester the Duke of Excester the Earle of Warwicke the Lords of Ferrers and Talbot to the Commons then being in the Commons House and notified to the Commonalty by the said Lords these Officers to be nominated and ordained to the foresaid offices in forme aforesaid Vpon which notice so given THE SAID COMMONS WERE WEL CONTENTED with the nomination and ordination of the foresaid Officers so made rendring many thanks for this cause to our Lord the King and all the said Lords as was reported by the said Lords in the behalfe of the Commons in the said Parliament Numb 17. The liberties Annuities and Offices granted by King Henry the 5. and his Ancestors to Souldiers in forraigne parts are confirmed by Parliament and their grants ordered to be sealed with the Kings new Seales without paying any Fine Numb 18. Henry the 5. his last Will and the legacies therein given are confirmed by the Kings Letters Patents with the assent of the Lords and Commons in Parliament Numb 19. A subsidy is granted to be imployed for the defence of the Realme of England to which end the Lord Protectour promiseth it shall be diligently imployed Numb 22. and 23. The King by assent of all the Lords spiritual and temporall wills and grants that his deare Vncle the Duke of Gloucester shall have and enjoy the Office of the Chamberlaine of England and of the Constableship of the Castle of Gloucester from the death of the Kings father so long as it shall please the King with all the fees profits and wages thereunto belonging in the same manner as they were granted to him by his Father Numb 24. The 27. day of this Parliament the tender age of the King being considered that he could not personally attend in these dayes the defence and protection of his Kingdome of England and the English Church the same King fully confident of the circumspection and industry of his most deare Vncles John Duke of Bedford and Humfrey Duke of Gloucester By ASSENT AND ADVICE OF THE LORDS as well Spirituall as Temporall and LIKEWISE OF THE COMMONS in this present parliament hath ordained and constituted his said Vncle Duke of Bedford now being in forraigne parts PROTECTOR and DEFENDER OF HIS KINGDOME and of the Church of England and PRINCIPALL COVNSELLOR of our Lord the King and that he shall both be and called Protector and Defendor of the Kingdome and the Principall Councellor of the King himselfe after he shall come into England and repaire into the Kings presence from thenceforth as long as he shall stay in the Kingdome and it shall please the King And further our Lord the King BY THE FORES AID ASSENT and ADVICE hath ordained and appointed in the absence of his said Vncle the Duke of Bedford his foresaid Vncle the Duke of Gloucester now being in the Realme of England PROTECTOR of his said Realme and Church of England
conferre with the Provinces and Townes of the League To which many Assistants were afterward added by the Nobles and a Declaration in manner of an oath for the entertainment of the Vnion made sworne and subscribed to by many one of which prickt his own Arme to signe it with his owne blood and became lame thereby The people condemne imprison spoile ransom of their absolute power and sell the goods of any that bears not the mark of their inraged faction Hereupon the King turning his lenitie into fury Proclaims them Rebels and Traitors if they come not in and submit by a day and reconciles himselfe to the King of Navarre They go on with greater insolency then before set out a great Army under the Duke of Mayenne crave assistance from the Pope and king of Spaine surprize divers townes robbe Churches ravish Wives and Virgins murther men of all sorts even before their Altars commit all the outrages wickednesses which irreligion and impiety could invent in madd Souldiers The King at last besieged Paris take some of the Outworks and was like to master the Citie but in the middest of this attempt he was stabbed in the belly with a Knife by Iames Clement a Iacobin Friar of two and twenty years old sent out of Paris to act this Tragedie on the kings person who vowed to kill the Tyrant and to deliver the City besieged by Seâ—nacherib The Murtherer was presently slaine by those who came in to assist the king who within few houres after died of this wound which he received in the self-same chamber wherein the Counsell for the Massacre of the Protestants was held on that fatall day of Saint Bartholmew 1572. A notable circumstance of Divine justice upon this Prince who being ever a zealous promoter of the Romish Religion was murthered by a Zealot of it and had his owne blood shed by those who spurred him on to shed the blood of Protestants in the very Chamber where the most babarous Massacre of Protestants that ever the world beheld was contrived Henry when the pangs of death seized on him declared Henry the fourth King of Navarre his brother in law the lawfull Successor of the Crowne of France as in Truth he was notwithstanding the Edict of Bloys to exclude all Heretikes from the Crowne The Parisiens and holy Vnion refuse to accept him for their Soveraigne proclaiming Charles the tenth for their King and triumphing exceedingly at Henry his death The Parliament at Bourdeaux commands all men under their jurisdiction by a Decree of the nineteenth of August 1549. To observe inviolably the Edict of Vnion in the Catholique Apostolike and Romish Church and Declarations are hereupon made The Parliament of Tholousa is more violent they decree That yearly the first day of August they should make processions and publike prayers for the benefits they had received that day in the miraculous and fearfull death of Henry the third whereby Paris was delivered and other Townes of the Realme forbidding all persons to acknowledge Henry of Burbon the pretended King of Navarre for King declaring him uncapable ever to succed to the Crowne of France by reason of the notorious and manifest crimes contained at large in the Bull of Excommunication of Pope Sixtus the fifth The Court of Parliement at Râ—an no lesse violent and presumptuous then that of Tholousa pronounced them guilty of High Treason both against God and man and the Estate and Crowne of France that had opposed themselves against the holy Vnion and all Royalists and their Successors deprived of all prerogatives of Nobility their Offices to be void not to be recovered and all their Goods forfeited Anno 1592. they renew this Edict every eight moneth Thus the league kindled afresh the fire which the siege of Paris had somewhat quenched the King raising his siege before it and returning to Arques the Leaguers Army followed him and are there defeated after which the King with a small Army gaines many great Conquests which amaze the Leaguers he beâ—iegeth Paris above three moneths where more then one hundred thousand people died of famine yet they force the Parliament to pubâ—ish a Decree the fifteenth of Iune 1590. Forbidding upon pain of death all men to speak of any composition with Henry of Burbon but to oppose themselves by all meanes yea with the effusion of their blood But the Belly hath not Ears the people are not fed with paper or promises they mutinie and demand peace whereupon Deputies are sent to the King to treat a peace who to defeat the Spanish Army called in by the Leaguers raiseth his siege and routs the Spanyard with other Forces of the League in sundry places which makes many desire peace yet by meanes of Pope Clement the eighth his Bull the Duke of Mayenne and the Popes Legate they intend to summon a Convocation of the Estates of Paris to elect a new King desiring the Cardinall of Placentia to assist and confirme this their intended future election The Parliament of Paris removed to Chaalons gives sentence against the Popes Bull and nulls it The King sets out a Declaration against the Leaguers as Traitors and Rebels declares this Assembly of the Estates without his Authoritie to be against the Lawes against the good and quiet of the Realme and all that should be treated or concluded therein abusive and of no force On the contrary the Popes Legate by a publike exhortation full of injuries labors to perswade the French that the King long since dismembred from the bodie of the Church was most justly pronounced uncapable of the Crown The Spaniyards lobouring the Estates to elect the Infanta of Spain king the Parliament of Paris by a Decree of the eight and twentieth day of Iuly declare all Treaties made or to be made to that end void and of no validitie as being made to the prejudice of the Salique Law and othe fundamentall lawes of State The king to quiet these differences and gain peaceable possession of the Crown most unworthily deserts his Religion reconciles himselfe to the Church and Pope of Rome yet one Peter Barriere seduced and perswaded by a Capuchin of Lyons Aubry a priest of Paris and father Varide a lesuite was apprehendâ—d at Melua and executed for attempting to murther the King with a sharpe two-edged Knife which fact he confessed After this the Townes subject to the League returne by degrees to the obedience of the Crown the king is solemnly Crowned at Chartres Rhemes shutting the gates against him This done he surprizes Paris and notwitstanding their former â—ebellions grants them all free pardon upon their submissions The Parliament at Paris disanuls all the Decrees of the League and pretended assembly of Estates as void and done by private persons without due election grants Processe against the Iesuites as chiefe pillars of the League disgracing the new Kings Majesty and the memory of the deceased King in their Sermons and perswading the execrable attempt of Peter Barriere to stabbe him
by all good Frenchmen assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion or the good of this State and in a word we shall be favoured of the blessings of God whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms and which will be to the glory of his Name and the spirituall advancement of our Churches After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants in defence of their Religion and Liberties joyn with the Princes and Nobles At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcell That the grievances of the generall State should be speedily answered That Soveraign Courts should be preserved in their authority and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of That such as had been put from their Offiâ—es should be restored That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues should be discharged All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion observed The prince of Conde and all those of either Religion who had assisted him in this â—ar held for the Kings good and loyall subjects all illegall Imposts removed and all prisoners taken on either side set at liberty Anno 1617. the King and Queene Mother seizing upon the Prince of Conde his person and sending him to the Bastile upon false pretences of disloyaltie and treason caused new insurrections warres and tumults and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons resolved to make open war to seize on the Kings Revenues and to fortifie those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government which they executed and withall set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife with their adheronts who were the causes of all their miseries who having drawn unto himselfe the whole administration of the Realme made himselfe master of the Kings Councels Armies and Forts thereby supprest the lawfull libertie and Remonstrances of the Parliament caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of â—onde first Prince of the Blood To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majestie so ungratefull to their Countrey and so unfaithfull to themselves and their posterity as to hold their peace seeing the prodigious favour and power of this stranger they beseech his Majestie to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed and to call unto his Councels the Princes of the Blood with other Princes Dukes Peers ancient Officers of the Crowne and Councellors of State whom the deceased King had imployed during his reigne Withall they publish a solemne Declaration and Protestation for the restoring of the Kings authority and preservation of the Realme against the conspiracie and tyrannie of the Marshall of Ancre and his adherents Who finding no safetie in the settling of jâ—stice resolved to make triall of his power by violating the publike faith thereby to plunge the Realme into new combustions conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood of Peers and chiefe Officers of the Crowne and to oppresse them altogether with the State who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designes To which end he raised false accusations against them as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration whereby they were declared guilty of Treason though at last being better informed he declared them to be his good Subjects and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed Vpon which the new Councellors and Officers advanced by him were removed the old restored the Princes reconciled to the Kings and by him declared for his good and loyall subjects Vpon which followed a generall assembly of the Estates wherein divers grievances were propounded and â—ome redressed the King therein craving their advice for the setling and ordering of his Privie Councell Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother who fortified Towns and raised an Army against the king at last they came to an agreement and were reconciled The two following years were spent in bloody civill warrâ—s betweene the King and those of the Religion who avowed their defensive warres lawfull which at last concluded in peace that lasted not long but brake out into new flames of war by reason of the great Cardinall Richelieu who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressour that France ever bred reducing both Nobles Gentlemen and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassallage to make the King an absolute Monarch of France and himselfe both Pope and Monarch of the world But he lately dying by the of Divine Iustice of filthy Vlcers and Diseases and the King since being some say poysoned by the Ieâ—uiteâ— who murthered his two immediate Predecessors wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient jâ—st hereditary freedom rights Liberties and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years and almost brought to utter desolation I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of France which clearly demonstrate the Realm Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Soveraigne Power in that Kingdom in some sort paramount their kings them selves who are no absolute Monarchs nor exempted from the Laws jurisdiction restraints censures of their Kingdom and Estates assembled as some falsly averre they are because our Royalists and Court Doctors pâ—rallell England with France making both of them absolute Monarchies and our greatest malignant Councellors chiefe Designe hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late modell and new arbitrary proceedings of France which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm what infinite diâ—tructive civill warres and combustions they have produced and to what unhappy tragicall deaths they have brought divers of their Kings Princes Nobles and thousands of their people the premisses other Storyes will so far discover as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen to â—â—eer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe steddy and fortunate compasse Thus I have done with France and shall recompence any prolixity in it with greater brevity in other Kingdoms when I have overpassed Spain From France I shall next â—â—eer my course tâ— the Kingdomes and Kings of Spaine whom Iacobus Valdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado 1602. professedly undertakes to prove to be of greater digâ—ity and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France which Cassaâ—aeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny The first Kings of Spain over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths are those
next right heires of the Royall Stock for all which particulars he gives sundry instances in the Kingdomes of Spaine as in Berengaria Blanch the Mother of Lewes of France Ferdinand Sancho the younger sonne of Alfonso Henry the Bastard Iohn King of Portugall Fardinand and Iohn the 2. of Aragon c. corluding That if the King degenerate into a Tirant by subverting Religion Lawes Liberties oppressing murthering or deflowring his subjects the whole Kingdome may not onely question admonish and reprehend him but in case he prove incorrigible after admonition deprive him and substitute another in his place which saith he hath been done more then once in Spain Thus King Peter was publikely rejected for his cruelty to his subjects and Henry his Brother though of an unclean Mother obtained the Crowne so Henry his Nephewes Nephew for his slothfulnesse and evill manners was deposed by the Nobles suffrages and Alphanso his Brother though but a yong child proclaimed King After his death Elizabeth Henry his sister had the chiefe government of the Realmâ— leaving Henry And for a conclusion he addes That such a Tyrannicall King continuing incorrigible after publike admonitions of the whole State if there be no hopes of amendnent may not onely be deposed but put to death and murthered by the whole State or any particular persons by their appointment yea without it a note somewhat above Ela if he be declared a publike enemy by the whole state and in case the whole states cannot publikely assemble by reason of such a Princes knowne notorious tyranny he writes That then in such a case it is lawfull for any private man to murther him to free the Countrey and Kingdome from destruction Adding that it is a wholsome meditation for Princes to be perswaded that if they oppresse the Common-wealth if they become intollerable thorow vices and filthinesse that they live in such a condition that they may not onely be slaine of right but with laud and glory Peradventure this feare will retard some Princes that they give not themselves wholly to be corrupted with vices flatterers and cast bridles upon their fury That which is the chiefe let the Prince bee perswaded that the authority of the whole Common-wealth is greater then his being but one neither let him beleeve the worst of men affirming the contrary for to gratifie him which is very pernicious All these positions of Mariana however other Kings and Kingdomes may relish them especially the last touching private Subjects which few can approve the Parliaments of France doing publike execution on this Book as they had just cause for extolling and justifying the barbaroâ—s murther of their King Henry the 3. by James Clement a Dominican Frier l. 1. c. 6. p. 51. to 57. and justifying the Guises Rebellion are yet authorized as Catholike and Orthodox by the most Catholike King of Spaine and the Emperour of Germany in whose Kingdomes they passe for currant coyne the most dangerous of them being seconded not onely by Hieronymus Blanca in his Aragonensium Rerum Commentariis Iohannis Pistorius Hispaniae Illustratae c. and other Spanish Historians collected by him but likewise by Alvarius Pelagius Cardinall Tolet Capistranus Dominicus Bannes Franciscus Victoria Simancha Patensis Gregory de Valentia Suarez the Doctors of Salamancha Becanus Bellarmine with other Spanish Iesuites Writers who most hereâ—ically affirme That even the Pope alone either with or without a Councâ—ll for heresie as they deem it and obstinacy against the See of Rome may excommunicate censure despose kill or murther any Christian Princes depose them from their thrones dispose of their Crownes to others at their pleasures absolve their subjects wholly from their allegeance and give subjects power to rise up in armes against and murther them by open force or secret treachery which Bishop Bilson truly affirmes to be farre more dangerous and derogatory to Princes then to attribute such a power not to any particular persons but to their own whole Kingdomes and Parliaments onely who being many in number of the same Nation and Religion with and having many dependances on and many engagements by oath duty favours benefits to their Princes lesse malice against them judging onely according to the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and former presidents of their Anâ—cestors and aiming at nothing but their Kingdomes saâ—ety are like to be more just indifferent Iudges of their Princes actions when questioned then the Pope a meer enemy and forraigner who proceeds by no other authority but what he hath unjustly usurped from Kings and by no other rules but his owne will pride malice honour or profit I have thus given you an account of the Kings of Spaines subordination to their whole kingdomes and Lawes in point of Thesis and positive Doctrine approved by themselves professed by their eminentest Wriâ—ers I shall now procced to Historicall examples to confirme it in point of practise Ordogno the 14. king of Castile summoned 4. Earles of Castile to appeare before him who refused to goe to the warres against the Saracens promising them safe conduct notwithstanding he commanded them to be apprehended imprisoned and slâ—in for whâ—ch bloody Treachery those of Castile rebelled against him rejecting his government and providing for the â—afety of them and theirs Duos Milites non de potentioribus sed de prudentioribus eligerunt quos Indices statuerunt c. They elected two prudent Knights of their owne to be their Magistrates and Iudges to governe them to manage their warres and administer justice to them the one was named Flâ—vius Calvus the other Nunius surnamed de Rasura whose Son Gâ—ndesalvus after his Fathers death was substituted in his place made Generall of the Militia Principatum Militiae addiderunt and his son after him tam à Magnatibus Militibus quam AB VNIVERSIS POPVLIS CASTE LANIS made Earle of Castile and all submitted themselves to his government rejecting the Dominion both of Ordogno and his brother King Froila after him for their tyranny and treachery Alphonso the great King of Gallecia about the yeere of Christ 918. imprisoning his eldest sonne Garsias laying him in irons and exercising other cruelâ—ies was by the practise of his owne Queen Semena and his other sonnes and Nobles so prosecuted and put to such streights that they enforced him to resigâ— his Crown to his sonne Garcias and to deprive him â—elfe of his gâ—uernment in the presence of his sons and the grandees of his Realm after which he requested his sonne to râ—ise and grant him an Army to goe against the Sâ—razens who condescending thereto hee gained a glorious Victory ouâ—r them and so dyed Alphonso sonne of Ordâ—gno King of Castile after 5. yeers reigne out of levity rather then Religion resigned his Crown to Ramire his younger Brother and then turnd Monk about the yeer 939 but not long after casting off his Coul leaving his Monastery he â—egan to â—aise forces and to aspire to the Crown again which he
had resigned wheâ—upon Ramir raised an Army against him and after 2. yeers warres took him prisoner put cut his eyes and thrust him into a Monastery Iohn the first the 35 King of Castile after the death of Ferdinand King of Portugall claimed that kingdome iâ— right of Eleanor his wife and next Heire but the Portugals elected Iohn a bastard a Knight of the blood Royall for their King and excluded Eleanor Henry the 4. the 38. King of Castile having no children lawfully begotten would have made Elizabeth his bastard daughter heire to the Crown but the Nobles would no wayes permit it and resisting him with all their might preferred his own sister Elizabeth to the Crown and married her to Ferdinand the 6 sonne to Iohn King of Arragon rejecting his spurious daughter And Fâ—ier Iohn de Tâ—ixeraiâ— his Book of The Originall of the Kings of Portugall affirmes that the Kings of Portugall were usually ELECTED BY THE SVFFRAGES AND FREE CHOICE OF THE PEOPLE who had power to conferre the Kingdome on whom they pleased averring that Alfonso 1. 3. and 5. Iohn the 1. Emanuel and Antonio Kings of Portugall were thus elected Which though Duardus Nonius Leo a Portugois Lawyer denyes and seemes to resute yet he grants freely that the Parliament or Assembly of the Estates in Portugall have usually determined the Title Right and ordered the Succession of that Crown in the Cases of these Princes and determined of their Legitimate or spurious birthes That when the Kings of Portugall have dyed without Heires they have BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS freely elected whom they thought meetest for their King And that after the death of King Ferdâ—nand they put by Iohn and Ferdinand the â—onnes of King Peter begotten of Agnes de Castro his Concubine from the Crown because they were bastards and moreover enemies to the name and Realme of the Portugois entring with Henry and Peter Kings of Castile in an hostile manner with an Army into the Confines of Portugall wasting them every where and doing great dammages to and committing many murthers among their Citizens for which reason the States assembled at Cotmbri resolved that although they were legitimate yet THEY COULD NOT OBTAIN THE SUCCESSION OF THAT KINGDOME quod se hostes alienos a Portugalia declarassent because â—HEY HAD THVS DECLARED THEMSELVES ENEMIES AND ALâ—ENS TO PORTVGALL And therefore beleeving the Kingdome to be void for want of a right heire to succeed in which case BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY ELECT THEM WHAT KING THEY PLEASED they chose Iohn the Bastard King After which he shewes that Philip thâ— 2. his Tide to the Crown was long debated by and resolved in the Assembly of the States of Portugall in the life of king Henry who summoned all the Pretenders to the Crown to come and declare their Titles to it in a Parliament held at Almâ—erin upon the Petition of the Senate and People who earnestly pressed him that the Title of the crown might be setled and discided during his life to prevent division and câ—vill warres after his death By which it is apparent that the Assembly of the Estates of Portugall is the most Soveraign power and above their kings themselves It is clear that the Gothish kings which reigned in Spain were not hereditary but elective yea censuâ—able excommunicable and desposable by them for their Male-administrations The Generall History of Spaine is expresse that among the Goths they did not reigne by right and succession from Father to Sonne but those were chosen Kings among them which were held worthy which election was made by the Nobility and People and if any one did affect that dignity by any other unlawfull meanes he was excommunicated and rejected from the company of christians as appearâ—s by the 5. Councell of Toledo Thus Vallia the 1. king of the Goths An. 418. Agila the 11. king An. 546. Luiba the 13. king An. 5â—5 Gundamir the 18. king An. 610. Suintilla the 20. king An 621. Tulâ—â— the 23. King An. 642. Bamba the 26. king of Goths an 672. to omit others were elected by the Nobles and people though now and then the Crown went by succession through usurpation rather then right Theodiscle the tenth king of the Goths in Spaine giving himselfe to lusts and adulteries polluted great and honest families corrupted Nobles wives and committed many murthers whereupon the chiefe of the Goths conspiring against him strangled him at Sevill rioting in his banquets and elected Agila for their king So Victrix the 17. king of the Goths a vitious base unworthy Prince was miserably slain by his own people for his vitiousnesse as he sate at Table Suinâ—illa the 20. king of the Goths in the beginning was a good Prince but in the end he grew exceeding covetous and cruell wherefore the Goths made him resign his Kingdome about the yeare 630. and deprived him of the crowne he was likewise excommunicated by the Bishops whose power at that time began to equall that of Kings at the 4. Councell of Toledo which interdicted him with Geilands brother their wives and children the communion and fellowship of the Church and the possession of their goods gotten by violence and tyrannicall meanes and Sisenand his adversary with the consent of the people obtained the Kingdom The 6. Councel of Toledo under Cinthilla the 22. king of Goths about the yeare 686. decreed and by a perpetuall law imposed on the Kings of Spain not to suffer any one to live within their Dominions which was not a Catholike the which their kings should solemnly sweare before they were crowned and if any king should goe against that Law which he had thus sâ—orn he should be excommunicate and accursed in sight of the eternall God and made the fuell of eternall fire which Canon was made not only by the assent of this king his Bishops but likewise with the consent deliberation of his Nobles and great men In the 5. Councel of Toledo under this king it was decreed Câ—n. 2 3 4 5 6 7. That the kings children and faithfull servants after their deathâ— should not be deprived of the lands honours and just rewards by the succeeding kings which had been conferred on them in their lives That no man should aspire to the crowne liceâ—â—iously under pain of excommunication and a divine Anathema whom neither THE ELECTION OF ALL nor the Nobility of the Gothisn Nation had noâ— advanced to this top of honour That none should during the kings life endeavour or use meanes to succeed him after his death nor yet revile the Prince under paine of excomunication All which particulars were raâ—ified by new Canons in the 6. Councell of Toledo under this king Can. 14 15 15 17 18. with this addition That the king being dead none should usuâ—p the kingdome by tyrannicall presumption that none who had been shaven a Monke or dishonestly bald or descended from a servile stocke or a mâ—n of a forraign Naâ—ion unlesse
father was the cause of his râ—jâ—ection being then also very young whereby it appears that the right of succession was not in those dayes practised in Spain Sillo his brother-in-Law succeeded him after whose death by generall consent the kingdom was given to Alphonsâ— Ramir the tenth king of Oviedo did that which all other Princes abhor for he received his son to be companion with him in his kingdom and caused his brother Garcia to reigâ— with him so as there were now two kings and Courts in Oviedo both agreeing well together Anno 894. Froila dying without issue because his children were too young to reign the Nobles conferred the kingdom on Alphonso the fourth who after five years turned Monke Ramir the third twentieth king of Leon abandoning himself to a voluptuous life contemned all good counsell so as the Earls and Noblemen of Gallicia seeing his folly and discontented with his vices scorned him and would no more acknowledge him to be their king electing Bermund for their Soveraigne and intituled him king of Gallicia which title he enjoyed ten years About which time the Moors in Spain which had one king reigning at Cordova after the death of king Mahomet made so many petty kings as there was scarce any good town in Spain but had a particular King which made strict alliances among themselves for the preservation of their estates Anno 1071 Garcia king in Gallicia growing a tyrant spoiled and ill intreated his Subjects governing himself after the appetite or a base woman who put the Nobilitie and Gentry in favour or disgrace with the king as she pleased so as in the end growing insupportable certain Knights slew her in the kings presence His brother Sancho taking advantage of the peoples harted entred his Realm with a great Army who thereupon being deserted generally by his people sled to the Moors for ayd and fell to spoil his own Countrey after which he was defeated taken prisoner and so kept in the Castle of Lune with a good Guard till his death I read in Iohn Mariana that in the Councill of Florence under Pope Victor the second Anno 1055. Hildebrand a Cardinall Deacon Embassadour to Henry the second Emperour of Germany complained in the Councill against Ferdinaâ—d king of Spain in the Emperors Name That against the Custom of his Ancestors and prescript of Laws he did with incredible aâ—rogancy and levity hold himself exempt from the power of the Roman Empire which iniury himselfe could gladly suffer if there were no other losse but of his own honour But since the estate of Chrâ—stendom could not well subsist and the Popâ—s Authority would likewise be impaired unlesse all Christian kingdoms were united and knit to gether under one temporall head the Emperour whom they should obey they ought to suppresse the springing temerity in the Wombe lest by their neglect spreading it self into other Provinces animated with the sweet and oft-times deceitfull name of libertie the sacred Majestie of the Empire and Popedom should be reduced to an empty title wherefore he desired them to interdict all Spain and excommuniate the King which if they did he would be assistant to the Churches honour and Republikâ—s safety then indangered Bâ—t if they refused it out of fear he would not be wanting to the honour of the Empire would certainly look to himself in private The Pope after some deliberation approved this motion as just thereupon sends Legaâ—s to Ferdinand in his own and the Councils name to satisfie the Emperors demands fourthwirth under pain of present excommunicaâ—ion The King doubtfull and fearfull whether to obey or not summons a generall Assembly of the Estates of the Realme The Clergy and religious sort of men perswaded submission for fear of the Popes excommunication the fearfuller sort concurring with them by reason of the Emperours power and their own weâ—knesse and destraction and the Kings desires of peace inclined most to their opinion But â—ome heroick spirits thought that a most grievous yoke should thereby be laid on the liberty of Spain Which being once admitted on their â—ecks they should hardly shake off again that it was better to die fighting then that the Republike should be involved in so great a mischief and indignitie Rodoricus Diacius a noble Spanyards opinion then absent from the assembly being required by the king and it answered That this was no matter of Counsell that what was gotten with Arms was to be defended with Arms that it seemed most unjust that the fruit of others valour should return to those who in their lost condition had not communicated in the labour and danger which recovered it a that it was better to die valiantly than to lose the liberty gained by their Ancestors to become a mocking-stock to a barbarous and cruell nation who contemned all men bus themselves whose ears were proud whose speeches contumelious whose accesse difficult riotings new cruelty inhumane Shall we who have yet hardly escaped the servitude of Moors undergo anew bondage prepared from the Christians They will deride both us and ours Doth the whole world as farre as Christianity extends it selfe obey the German Emperours Shall all the grace power honour riches gained by ours and our Ancessors blood give place to the Germans Shall they leave dangers repulses iudgemen want to us Shall Germany again lay on us the yoke of the Roman Empire which our Ancestors have shaken off Shall we be a vulgar people without grace without Empire without authority obnoxious to those to whom if we had vigorous mindes if we were men we might be a terrour But it is difficult to resist the Emperous endeavours not to obey the Roman Pontifs commands verily it a basnesse of spirits for an uncertain fear of war to involve the Commonwealth in most certain dangers many things are effected by triall which seemed difficult to slothfull men I know not what stupidity hath seized on many whom neither glory moves nor the infamey of the wretchednesse thinking it great liberty enough if they be freed from scourges I suppose the Popes ears will not be so averse to our affairs that he will not be moved with our most just prayers and the equity of the cause Let some now be sent who may boldly defend the cause of our liberty before him and teach him that the Germans demand unjust things Mine opinion is that the liberty gained by our Ancestors it to be defended with arms against the attempts of all men and with this my sword I will maintain THAT THEY ARE MOST WICKED TRAITORS TO THEIR COVNTREY who out of a simulation of a fond Religion or shew of preposterous caution shall give contrary advice neither shall resolve that servitude is to be repudiated with greater care by us then domination is affected by them So farre forth as every one shall addict himself to the liberty of his Counâ—rey so far shall I be a friend unto him or a deadly enemy This opinion of Roderic prevailed in
his Crowne-lands to King Henry without his peoples consents so farre incurred their hatred that upon his returne they beseiged him at Barwick and almost tooke him prisoner but by the mediation of some of his Councell who informed the Nobles that the King was by violence fraud circumvented by the King of England of the ancient patrimony of the Crowne land they resolved to recover it by war the Scottish Nobility affirming that the King had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequall termes wherin he parted with some of his ancient territories out of his pusilanimity against his Nobles consent hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them that they were all weary of his government and caused many to take up Armes and Rebell against him After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King and the government of the Realme during the Inter-regnumâ— where first of all they appointed six men to rule the Realme for the present and then heard and discussed the severall Titles pretended to the Crowne the finall determination whereof they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Soveraigne Lord of the Realme who selecting 12. Sâ—ottish and 12. English Councellors to assist him After full hearing by generall consent of all adjudged the Crown to Iohn Baylioll husband to King Alexanders â—ighest Kinswoman The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to governe them and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman and elected by the K. of England coÌ„stituted them 12. Peers after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose advise the King and all the affaires of the Realme were to be governed and directed He was taken and kept prisoner by the English After the death of Robert Bruce the Scots before their King was crowned created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realme who suppressed the theeues and Robbers Edward Bayliol sonne to Iohn Bayliol succeding Bruce was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots for adhereing too closely to the English K. Edward and David Bruce elected K. in his place Robert the 2d. of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France England and Scotland by the Pope willingly consented there unto but his Nobles being against it his assent alone was in vaine because the King of Scotland alone can make no firme peace nor truce nor promise which shall bind but by publike consent in Parliament King Robert the 3d. dying of griefe for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son Iames taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th as he was going into France the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle by common consent for their Vice-roy till Iames the first of that name right heire of the Cowne were enlarged Iames being freed and Crowned summoned a Parliament wherein an ayde was granted him to pay his ransome with much difficulty he had many Civill wars with his Subjects and at last was murthered by Robert Grame and his confederats from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night wherof he presently died Iames the 2. his son being but 7. yeares old at his death Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament Which the Earle Douglas storming at committed many insolencies in a hostile manner After which Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor and commanding that none should obey him the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edenborough Castle and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse brought him to Edinburgh Castle where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom and present divisions should be setled which lasting very long by reason of Earle Douglas his ambition power and covetousnes who raised many grievous civill wars he was at last stabbed to death by the King himselfe Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safeâ— conduct to the Court under the Kings and Nobles hands and seales Wherupon his brethren and Confederats meeting at Sterling resolved to revenge his death and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses taile which they led through the streets of Sterling railing at the King and his Councell as they went and when they came into the market place where they had 500. trumpets sounding they by an Herald proclaimed the King and all that were with him fedifragus perjured and enemis of all good men and then spoiled and burned the Towne Country with all places else that were firme to the King betweene whom and the kings party a bloody civill warre to the spoyle of the Countrey continued above two yeares space with various successe till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slaine with the breaking of a Cannon whose sonne Iames the 3. being but 7. yeeres old was proclaimed king in the Campe and the Queen Mother made Regent till a Parliament might be called to settle the government but when the Parliament assembled upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrewes shewing the Inconveniences and unfitnesse of a womans Government they Elected 6. Regents to governe the King and Realme during his minority After which Bodius was made Vice-roy This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Councellors which corrupted him thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together resolved to goe to the Court to demand these ill Councellors and seducers of the King and then to execute them which they did accordingly and that with such fury that when they wanted cords to hang some of them they made use of their horses bridles and every one strave who should be forwardest to doe this execution The king promising reformation was dismissed but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge blood and slaughter in his minde and plotting secretly to murther the Nobles in Edenburg by the helpe of Earle Duglasse he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired onely his reformation took up Armes to deâ—â—roy him as one incorrigible and implacable whereupon they made the Kings sonne Vice-roy and knowing the kings perfidiousnesse would yeeld to no termes of peace unlesse he would resigne up his Crown to his son which he refusing thereupon they gave him battle and slew him as a common enemie After which calling a Parliament they created his son Iames the fourth king who comming under the power of the Duglasses rescued himselfe at last from them and invading England Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite Geneâ—all the Scottish Nobility tooke it in such indignation that they threw downe their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners whereupon the king growing sicke with griefe and anger soone after
dyed Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king Iames the sixth of Scotland and heire to the Crowne being within age her mother Queene Mary by common consent was made Regent and shee by common consent and councell of the Nobles married to Francis Dolphine of France In the meane time there hapning some troubles and warres about the reformed Religion which many of the Nobles and people there contended for the Queene Mother granting those of the Religion a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 moneths she in the meane time sends for Souldiers out of France wherewith she endeavoured to suppresse Religion with the remaining liberty of the Scots and to subject them to the French Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defence of their Religion and Liberties by a common decree in Parliament deprived the Queene Mother of her Regencie make a league with our Queene Elizabeth being of the reformed Religion and receiving ayde both of men and money from her besieged the Queene Mother in Edenburgh Castle where she dyed of griefe and sicknesse After which they expelled the French and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion In the meane time Francis dying the Queene sends for Henry Steward out of England where he and his Father had beene Exiles marries and proclaime him king Iuly 29. 1564. which done she excluded the Nobility from â—er Councells and was wholly advised by David Ritzius a Subaâ—dian whom she brought with her out of France and did all things by his Councell wherewith the Nobles being much discontented finding him supping with the Queene in a little Chamber commanded him to rise out of the place which did little become him and drawing him out of the Chamber stabbed him to death Anno. 1565. The Queene soone after was delivered of a sonne and heire Iames the 6. and then admits Iames Hepburne Earle of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her setting him over all affaires of the Realm granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him and her husband Steward being dead whether of a naturall death or poyson is yet in controversie she married Bothwell openly without the Lords and Parliaments consents Hereupon the Nobles tooke up armes against Bothwel and the Queen besâ—eged the Queen till she rendred her selfe prisoner upon this condition that she should abjure and resigne her interest in the Crowne and Kingdome to her infant sonne which they compelled her to performe and appointed Iames Earle of Morton Vice-roy and Protector during the Kings Minority In the meane time the Queene was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine where corrupting Duglasse her keeper the Earle of Mortons Nephew and a shipmaster she escaped to the Hamiltâ—ns in safety who having raised Forces to free her waited her comming on the shoare But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soone after the Queene thereupon fled into England Anno. 1568. Where Queene Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill laboured that she might be restored to the Crowne which could not be effected but by Armes or mediation and neither of them without knowledge of the cause Whereupon the Queene sent for the Vice-roy and Councell of Scotland into England to answere the complaints of their Queene against them which they did in a writing composed by Buchanan and afterwards Printed both in Latine and English wherein they shewed the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queene wherewith the Queene and Councell were satisfied that they had proceeded rightly and orderly yet to keepe both sides in suspence she pronounced no definitive sentence The Vice-roy departing into Scotland was afterwards murthered by the Hamiltons and Matthew Steward Earle of Lenâ—ux made Vice-roy in his steed The Queene in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Nerthfolke about a match with him and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland whereupon he was committed to the Tower and she restrained after which she was solemnely arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queene Elizabeths death c and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle Feb. 8. 1587 The History of which Queenes life is more at large related by Buchanan and others and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawfull by his Treatise De Iure Regni apud Scotos compiled for that purpose to which I shall referre the Reader What thâ— Lords and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. yeers last past in defence of their Religion Lawes Liberties by holding generall Assemblies Parliaments taking up armes seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and marching into England against the Kings consent and Proclamations is so fresh in memory so fuâ—ly related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland ratified by the King himselfe and in particular Histories of this Subject that I shall not spend time to recite particulars but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan The Ancient custome of our Ancestors in punishing their Kings suffers not our forcing of the Queene to renounce her right unto the Crowne to her sonne to seeme a Novelty and the moderation of the punishment shewes it proceeded not from envie for so many Kings punished with death bonds banishment by our Ancestors voluntarily offer themselves in the ancient Monuments of Histories that we neede no forraigne examples to confirme our owne act For the Scottish Nation seeing it was free from the beginning created it selfe Kings upon this very Law that the Empire being conferred on them by the suffrages of the people if the matter required it they might take it away againe by the same suffrages of which law many footsteps have remained even to our age for in the Islands which lye round about us and in many places of the Continent wherein the Ancient language and constitutions have continued this very custome is yet observed in creating Governours likewise the Ceremonies which are used in the Kings inauguration have also an expresse image of this Law out of which it easily appeares that a Kingdome is nothing else but the mutuall stipulation betweene the people and their Kings the same likewise may be most apparently understood out of the inoffensive tenor of the ancient Law preserved from the very beginning of raigning among the Scots even unto our age when as no man in the meane time hath attempted not onely not to abrogate this Law but not so much as to shake it or in any part to diminish it Yea whereas our Ancestors have deprived so many Kings as would bee tedious to name of their Realme condemned them to banishment restrained them in prisons and finally punished them with death yet there was never any mention made of abating the rigor of the Law neither perchance undeservedly since it is not of that kinde of Lawes which are obnoâ—ious to the changes of times but of those ingraven in the mindes of men
direction this observable Prayer somewhat altered by the now Arch-prelate of Canterbury in the latter Editions to pleasure his Friends the Papists To that end strenghthen the hand of our gracious King the Nobles and Magistrates of the Land with Iudgement Sâ—p justice to cut off these workers of iniquity the Papists whose Religion is rebellion whose faith is faction whose practise is murthering of Soules and bodies and to roote them out of the confines of this Kingdome I cannot but stand amazed yea utterly confounded in my selfe at the Impudency and Treachery of those pernicious Counsellors who in affront of all these Lawes and premises have issued out sundry Commissions under his Majesties hand and seale to divers notorious Papists not onely to furnish themselves with all sorts of Armes and Munition but likewise to meete together armed and raise forces in the Field to fight against the Parliament Kingdome and Protestant Religion even contrary to divers his Majesties late Printed Declarations and Protestations to all his loving Subjects advanced them to places of great trust and command in his Majesties severall Armies procured them free accesse unto if not places of note about his sacred person as if they were his loyallest Subjects his surest guard as many now boldly stile them and more to be confided in then his best and greatest Councell the Parliament whom they most execrably revile as Rebels and Traytors the more colourably to raise an Army of Papists to cut their throats and the throat of our Protestant Religion first as they have already done in Ireland and then last of all his Majesties in case he refuse to become the Popes sworne vassall or alter his Religion which he hath oft protested and we beleeve he will never doe But I desire these il counsellors of the worst edition to informe his Majesty or any rational creature how it is either probable or possible that an army of papists should secure his royall person Crowne Dignity or protect the Protestant Religion the Parliament or its Priviledges to all which they have shewed themselves most professed enemies We all know that Popish Recusants obstinaâ—ely refuse to take the Oath of Supremacy or Allegiance some of them that tooke it having beene excommunicated by their Priests for a reward The summe of which Oath is That they doe truly and sincerely acknowledge and professe That the Pope hath no authority to depose the King or to dispose of any his Kingdomes or to authorize any foraine Prince to invade his Countries or to discharge any his Subjects from their Allegiance to his Majesty or to licence any of them to beare armes or raisetumults against him or to offer any violence or hurt to his royall Person State Government Subjects That notwithstanding any Declaration Excommunication or deprivation made or granted by the Pope or any Authority derived from him against the King his Heires and Successors or any absolution from their obedience they will beare faith and true allegiance to them and them protect to the uttermost of their power against all conspiracies and attempts whatsoever against their Persons Crowne and Dignity by reason of any such sentence or Declaration or otherwise And that they doe from their hearts abhorre detest abjure as impious and hereticall this damnable Doctrine and position professedly maintained by English Papists else why should the Parliament prescribe and they absolutely refuse to take this Oath that Princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murdered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever Will those then who refuse to take this Oath or abjure this King-deposing King-killing Popish Doctrine harbouring a Sâ—eminary Priest in their Tents and a Pope in their hearts prove a faithfull guard to his Majesties Person Crowne Kingdomes Will those who so oft conspired the death and attempted the murthers of Queene Elizabeth and King Iames onely because they were Protestants and Defenders of the Protestant Faith now cordially protect and assist King Charles without attempting any thing against his Crowne or Person who hath lately made and published so many Protestations and Declarations that he will never imbrace nor countenance Popery but most resolutely Defend and Advance the Protestant Religion and makes this one principall motive how truely he taketh Heaven and Earth to witnesse of his present taking up of Armes Will they thinke you spend their lives for King and Parliament who but few yeares since lost their lives for attempting by a traine of Gunpowder to blow up both King and Parliament Will those secure his Majesty in his Throne now he is actually King of England who would have murthered him in his Cradle ere he was Prince to forestall him of the Crowne of England Can those prove really royall to his Majesty and his Royall Posterity who would have blowne up him and all his Royall House at once even long before he had posterity In a word if ancient presidents will not convince us are those who for two yeares last past or more have beene labouring with might and maine to uncrowne his Majesty and utterly extirpate the Protestant Religion by horrid conspiracies and force of Armes in Ireland and are now there acting the last Scene of this most barbarous bloudy Tragedy likely to spend their dearest bloud in fighting for the preservation of his Majesties Crowne and the Protestant cause in England if this onely be the reall quarrell as is speciously pretended Or will any of that Religion who within these three yeares have by force of Armes both in Catalonia Portugall and elsewhere revolted from and cast off their allegiance to their owne most Catholicke King to set up others of the same Religion in his Tribunall for their greater advantage put to their helping hands to establish his Majesty the most Protestant King in his regall Throne admit it were really not fictitiously indangered to be shaken by the Parliament Certainly if the ground of this unnatural warre be such as these ill Counsellors pretend they would never be so farre besotted as to make choyce of such unfitting Champions as Papists for such a designe who are very well knowne to be the greatest enemies and malignants of all others both to King Kingdome Religion Parliament whose joynt destructions what ever these ill Counsellors pretend is questionlesse the onely thing really intended by the Popish party in this warre as the proceedings in Ireland the introducing of foraine the raising of domestick Popish Forces the disarming of Protestants and Arming Papists with their Harnesse clearely demonstrate to all whom prejudice hath not blinded Now that I may evidence to these pernicious Counsellors and all the world how dangerous how unsafe it is to his Majesty to the Kingdome to put Armes into Papists hands and make use of them to protect the Kings person or Crowne I shall desire them to take notice both of the Papists traiterous Doctrine and Practise in these three particulars they maintaine First That
some sort lib. 3. cap. 9. f. 107. This Doctrine was so authenticke in those dayes and after times that in the great Councell of Basil. Anno 1431. when this mighty question was debated Whether a Pope were above a generall Councell or a Councell above him such a Councell was at last resolved to be above the Pope upon this reason among others The Pope is in the Church as a King is in his Kingdome and for a King to be of more authority then his Kingdome it were too absurd Ergo Neither ought the Pope to be above the Church In every well ordered Kingdome it ought specially to be desired that the whole Realme should be of more authority then the King which if it happened contrary were not to be called a Kingdome but a Tyranny And like as oftentimes Kings which doe wickedly governe the Common-wealth and expresse cruelty are deprived of their Kingdomes even so it is not to be doubted but that the Bishop of Rome may be deposed by the Church that is to say by the generall Councell At the beginning as Cicero in his Offices saith it is certaine there was a time when as the people lived without Kings But afterwards when Lands and Possessions beganne to be divided according to the custome of every Nation then were Kings ordained for no other causes but onely to execute justice for when at the beginning the common people were oppressed by rich and mighty men they ranne by and by to some good and vertuous man which shouâ—d defend the poore from injury and ordaine Lawes whereby the rich and poore might dweâ—l together But when as yet under the rule of Kings the poore were oftentimes oppressed Lawes were ordained and instituted the which should judge neither for hatred nor favour and give like eâ—re unto the poore as rich whereby we understand and know not only the people but also the King to be subject to the Law For if we do see a King to contemne and despise the Lawes violently rob and spoile his Subjects deflower Virgins dishonest Matrons and doe al things liâ—entiously and temerariously doe not the Nobles of the Kingdome assembâ—e together deposing him from his Kingdome set up another in his place which shall sweare to rule and governe uprightly and be obedient unto the Lawes Verily as reason doth perswade even so doth the use thereof also teach us It seemeth also agreeable unto reason that the same should be done in the Church that is in the Counceâ—l which is done in any Kingdome And so is this sufficiently apparent that the Pope is subject unto the Councell Thus the Bishop of Burgen Ambassadour of Spaine the Abbot of Scotland and Thomas de Corcellis a famous Divine reasoned in this Councell which voted with them Here we have a full resolution of this great Councell which the Papists call a generall one being approved by the Greeke and Romane Emperours and most Christian Kings and States and ours among others That the Kingdome in Parliament Assembled is above the King as a Generall Councell is paramount the Pope which they manifest by five reasons First because Kings were first created and instituted by their Kingdomes and people not their Kingdomes and people by them Secondly because they were ordained onely for their Kingdomes and peoples service and welfare not their Kingdomes and people for them Thirdly because their Kingdomes and people as they at first created so they still limit and confine their royall Jurisdiction by Laws to which they are and ought to be subject Fourthly because they oblige them by a solemne Oath to rule according and to be obedient unto the Lawes Fifthly because they have power to depose them in case they contemne the Lawes and violently rob and spoyle their Subjects This then being the Doctrine of Papists concerning the Power and Superiority of Parliaments Peeres and Kingdomes over their Kings they have least ground of all others to taxe this Parliament or its Advocates as guilty of Treason and usurpation upon the Crowne for a more moderate claime then this amounts to and the King or his ill Counsell no ground to expect more moderation and loyalty from Popish then Protestant Parliaments Secondly I answer that Popish Parliaments Peeres and Prelates have heretofore challenged and exercised a greater Jurisdiction over their Kings then this Parliament or any other since the embracing of the Protestant Religion ever claimed and doe in a great measure disclaime For first of all they have challenged and executed a just and legall power as they deemed it to depose their Kings for not governing according to Law for following and protecting evill Counsellours and Officers oppressing their Subjects and making warre against them This is evident not onely by the fore-mentioned passages of the Councell of Basil with infinite presidents in foraine Empires and Kingdomes which I pretermit but by sundry domesticke examples of which I shall give you a short touch Anno Dom. 454. King Vortigern when he had reigned sixe yeares space for his negligence and evill Government for which Vodine Arch-bishop of London told him he had endangered both his Soule and Crowne was deposed from his Crowne by his Subjects the Britaines generall consent imprisoned and his Sonne Vortimer chosen and crowned King in his stead After whose untimely death being poysoned by Rowena Vortigern was againe restored by them to the Crowne and at last for his notorious sinnes by the just revenging hand of God consumed to ashes by fire kindled by Auâ—elius and Vter as Heavens ministers to execute its wrath Sigebert King of the West-Saxons setting aside all Lawes and rules of true piety wallowing in all sensuall pleasures and using exactions and cruelties upon his Subjects and slaying the Earle Cumbra his most faithfull Counsellour for admonishing him lovingly of his vicious life the Peeres and Commons thereupon seeing their State and lives in danger and their Lawes thus violated assemblâ—d all together and provida omnium deliberatione rose up in Armes against him deposed and would acknowledge him no longer their Soveraigne whereupon flying into the Woods as his onely safeguard and there wandring in the day like a forlorne person and lodging in dens and caves by night he was slaine by Cumbra his Swin-herd in revenge of his Masters death and Kenwolfe made King in his stead Anno Dom. 756. Osred King of Northumberland for his ill government was expelled by his Subjects and deprived of all Kingly Authority Anno 789. So Ethelred the sonne of Mollo his next successor being revoked from exile and restored to the Crowne of which he was formerly deprived thereupon murthering divers of his Nobles and Subjects to secure his Crowne so farre offended his Subjects thereby that An. 794. they rose up in Armes against him and slew him at Cobre Thus An. 758. the people of the kingdome of Mercia rising up against Beornerd their King because â—e governed the people not by just Lawes but tyranny
Crowne deposed him renounced their allegiance to him and set up his sonne King Edward the third in his Throne as you may reade at large in Walsingham Polychronicon Caxton Fabian Grafton Hollinshead Speed Stow Howes Daniel Mr. Fox and others who have written the History of his life In the yeare 1341. the 15. of Edward the third his reigne the Popish Lords Prelates and Commons in Ireland summoned a Parliament there by their owne authority without and against the Kings or Deputies consents wherein they framed divers Questions and Articles against the Kings Ministers there imployed which the Irish Annals record at large refusing to appeare at the Parliament there summoned by the Kings authority and Officers I reade in the Statute of 21 R. 2. c. 12. and our Historians have a touch of it That the Duke of Glocester and the Earles of Arundel and Warwicke assembled forcibly and in great number at Harengy and so came in such manner forcibly to the Kings Palace at Westminster arraied in manner of marre that the King might not then resist them without great perill of his body and destruction of his people so that by coertion and compulsion the said Duke and Earles made the King to summon a Parliament at Westminster the morrow after the Purification of our Lâ—dy the eleventh yeare of his reigne Which Parliament so begunne the said Duke and Earles in such forcible manner continued and in the same did give many and divers judgements as well of death of man as otherwise upon divers of the Kings liege people and did give judgement of forfeitures of lands tenements goods and cattels whereof they be convict of high Treason and also for certaine questions which were demanded by the King touching his estate and regality of certaine of his Iudges then at Notingham the same yeare And for their answers of the same given to the King upon the same questions the same Iustices were forejudged of their lives and judgement given against them of forfaiting their Lands Goods and Chattels and the said Duke and Earles made divers Statutes and Ordinances in that Parliament at their will the summons whereof was made expressely against the right of the Kings Crowne and contrary to the Liberty and Franchese of his person and Royall estate Whereupon it was by this packed over-awed Parliament and Act annulled revoked and holden as none as a thing done without Authority and against the will and liberty of the King and the right of his Crown Yet it continued in full force for 10. yeares space during which time there were 8 Parliaments held which would not repeale it and by the Parliament in 1 H. 4. c. 3 4. this Parliament of 21 R. 2. was repealed with all the circumstances and dependants thereof the Parliament and Statutes of 11 R. 2. Revived and enacted to be firmely holden and kept after the purport and effect of the same as a thing made for the great honour and common profit of this Realme After this in the 23 yeare of King Richard the third when he had yeelded himselfe prisoner to Henry Duke of Lancaster the Duke comming with him to London sent out summons for a Parliament to be holden the last of September in the Kings name sore against his will and enforced him first to resigne his Crowne unto him and afterwards caused him to bee judicially and solemnely deposed by consent of all the States of the Realme in Parliament for certaine abuses in his Government objected against him The whole manner of which resignation deprivation and proceedings you may reade at large in our Histories These Popish Prelates Lords and Commons enforcing their Kings to summon all these Parliaments with others which I pretermit might seeme to have some legall colour from the ancient Law of King Alfred who in an assembly of Parliament Enacted this for a perpetuall Custome That a Parliament should be called together at London TWICE EVERY YEARE OR OFTNER in time of Peace to keepe the people of God from sin that they might live in peace and receive right by certaine usages and holy judgements And from the Statutes of 4 E. 3. c. 4. 36 E. 3. c. 10. backing this ancient Law which enact That for the maintenance of the Lawes and Statutes and redresse of divers mischiefes and grievances which daily happen a Parliament shall be holden EVERY YEARE ONCE and MORE OFTEN IF NEED BE. Now these Lawes would have beene meerely voyd and ineffectual if these Kings who were obliged by their Coronation Oathes to observe them refusing to call a Parliament as often as there was need or at least once every yeare according to the purport of these Lawes might not be constrained by their Nobles Prelates people to summon them in case they peremptorily refused to call them of their owne accords or upon the motion or petition of their Counsell Lords and Commons Whereupon in the Bill newly passed this Session for a Trienniall Parliament for time to come there is speciall provision made how the Parliament shall be summoned and convented by the Lords Commons and great Officers of the Realme themselves without the Kings concurrent assent though by his Writ and in his name in case of his neglect or wilfull refusall to summon one within that time Neither is this a thing unusuall in other parts In the Generall Councell of Nice An. 363. Canon 5. it was decreed That a Councell should be held TWICE EVERY YEARE in every Province to regulate the affaires and abuses of the Church The Councell of Antioch Can. 20. appoints two Councels to be held every yeare in every Province the one the third weeke after Easter the other upon the 15. of October to heare and determine all Ecclesiasticall causes and controversies And in the 1. Councell of Constantinople Can. 3. The Councell of Africke Can. 18. Pope Leo the first in his Decretall Epistles Epist. 4. c. 17. The Counsell of Chalcedon Can. 19. the third Counsell of Toledo under King Reccaredus An. 600. cap. 18. the fourth Counsell of Toledo under King Sisenandus An. 681. The Greeke Synods Collected by Martin Bishop of Bracara cap. 18. the second Counsell of Aurelia Can. 2. the third at the same place Can. 1. and the fourth Can. 37. the second Synod of Towres Can. 1. the fifth Counsell of Aurelia cap. 22. the Counsell at Hereford under King Egfred An. 670. in Beda's Ecclesiast Hist. l. 4. t. 5. Pope Gregory the first in his Decretall Epistles lib. 7. Registri Epist. 110. the sixt Counsell of Constantinople Can. 8. the Counsell of Antricum Can. 7. the Counsell of Maseon Can. 20. Pope Gregory the third his Decretall Epistles The Synod of Suessons under King Childeric the Counsell under King Pepin at the Palace of Vernis An. 755. cap. 4. The Counsell of Paris under Lewis and Lothaire An. 829. l. 3. cap. 11. The Counsell of Melden An. 845. cap. 32. With sundry other Counsells decree that a
contentment of all good Subjects joy and re-establishment of our peace in truth and righteousnesse To end the point proposed Anno Dom. 1315. King Edward the second by his Writ summoned a Parliament at London But many of the Lords refused to come pretending causes and impediments by which their absence might well be excused and so this Parliament tooke no effect and nothing was done therein In this particular then Popish Prelates Lords and Commons have exceeded Protestants in this or any other Parliament Fifthly Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Subjects have by Force of Armes compelled their Kings to grant and confirme their Lawes Liberties Charters Priviledges with their Seales Oathes Proclamations the Popes Buls Prelates Excommunications and to passe confirme or repeale Acts of Parliament against their wils Thus the Barons Prelates and Commons by open warre and Armes enforced both King Iohn and King Henry the third to confirme Magna Charta and Charta de Foresta both in and out of Parliament sundry times with their hands Seales Oathes Proclamations and their Bishops Excommunications taking a solemne Oath one after another at Saint Edmonds upon the High Altar 1214. That if King John should refuse to grant these Lawes and Liberties they would wage warre against him so long and withdraw themselves from their Allegiance to him untill he should confirme to them by a Charter ratified with his Scale all things which they required And that if the King should afterwards peradventure recede from his owne Oath as they verily beleeved he would by reason of his double dealing they would forthwith by seizing on his Castles compell him to give satisfaction Which they accordingly performed as our Histories at large relate Yea when they had enforced King Iohn thus to ratifie these Charters for the better maintenance of them they elected 25. Barons to be the Conservators of their Priviledges who by the Kings appointment though much against his liking as afterwards appeared tooke an Oath upon their Soules that with all diligence they would observe these Charters Regem cogerent and would COMPELL THE KING if he should chance to repent to observe them All the rest of the Lords and Barons then likewise taking another Oath to obey the commands of the 25. Barons After this Anno Dom. 1258. King Henry the third summoned a Parliament at Oxford whither the Lords came armed with great Troopes of men for feare of the Poictovines to prevent treachery and civill warres and the Kings bringing in of Foraine force against his naturall Subjects to which end they caused the Sea-ports to be shut up and guarded The Parliament being begun the Lords propounded sundry Articles to the King which they had immutably resolved on to which they required his assent The chiefe points whereof were these That the King should firmely keepe and conserve the Charter and Liberties of England which King John his Father made granted and ratified with an Oath and which himselfe had so often granted and sworn to maintaine inviolable and caused all the infringers of it to be horribly excommunicated by all the Bishops of England in his owne presence and of all his Barons and himselfe was one of the Excommunicators That such a one should be made their Chiefe Iustice who would judge according to Right without respect to poore or rich With other things concerning the kingdome to the common utility peace and honour of the King and kingdome To these their necessary Counsels and provisions they did frequently and most constantly by way of advice desire the King to condescend swearing and giving their mutuall Faith and hands one to another That they would not desist to prosecute their purpose neither for losse of money or Lands nor love nor hate no nor yet for life or death of them or theirs till they had cleared England to which they and their forefathers were borne from upstarts and aliens and procured laudable Lawes The King hearing this and that they came exquisitely armed that so he and his aliens might be enforced if they would not willingly assent tooke his corporall Oath and his Sonne Prince Edward also that he would submit to their Counsels and all those their Ordinances for feare of perpetuall imprisonment The Lords having by an Edict threatned death to all that resisted Which done all the Peeres and Prelates took their Oath To be faithfull to this their Ordinance and made all who would abide in the Kingdome to swear they would stand to the triall of their Peeres the Arch-Bishops and Bishops solemnely accursing all that should rebell against it And Richard King of Romans the Kings younger brother comming soone after into England to visit the King and his own Lands the Barons enforced him according to his promise sent them in writing before his arrivall to take this Oath as soone as he landed in the Chapter-house at Canterbury Hear all men that I Richard Earle of Cornewal swear upon the holy Gospels to be faithfull and forward to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the Counsell of wicked men so much deformed And I will be an effectuall coadjutor to expell the Rebels and troublers of the Realm from out of the same This Oath will I observe under paine to forfeit all my Lands I have in England To such a high straine as this did these Popish Parliaments Prelates Peeres and Commons scrue up their jurisdictions to preserve themselves and the kingdome from slavery and desolation whom Matthew Paris his continuer for this service stiles Angliae Reipublicae Zelatores the Zelots of the English Republicke Neither is this their example singular but backed with other precedents In the second and third yeares of King Edward the second Piers Gavesâ—on his great proud insolent covetous unworthy Favorite miscounselling and seducing the young King from whom he had been banished by his Father swaying all things at his pleasure the Peers and Nobles of the Realme seeing themselves contemned and that foraine upstart preferred before them all came to the King and humbly entreated him That he would manage the Affaires of his Kingdome by the Counsels of his Barons by whom he might not onely become more cautious but more safe from incumbent dangers the King Voce tenus consented to them and at their instance summoned a Parliament at London to which he commanded all that ought to be present to repaire Where upon serious debate they earnestly demanded of the King free liberty for the Barons to compose certaine Articles profitable to himselfe to his kingdome and to the Church of England The King imagining that they would order Piers to be banished a long time denied to grant their demand but at last at the importunate instance of them all he gave his assent and swore he would ratifie and observe what ever the Nobles should ordaine The Articles being drawne up and agreed by common consent they propounded them to the King and by their importunity much
the confiscation of their goods and inheritances Whereupon getting into greater favour and power then before puffed up with their good successe and new honours they discontented not onely the Nobles but Queene too who going over into France with her sonne the Prince whose lives these favorites attempted She raised an Army beyond the Seas and returning with it into England most of the Lords and Commons resorted to her and fell off from the King who being destitute of friends and meanes demanded assistance of the City of London whose answer was That they would honour with all duty the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against Foreiners and Traytors to the Realme and with all their power withstand them And under the name of Iohn of Eltham the Kings second sonne whom they proclaimed Custos of the City of the Land they got the Tower of London into their possession placing and displacing the Garrison and Officers therein as they pleased The King hereupon after he had commanded all men to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and the Earle of Kent and that none upon paine of death and losse of all that they might lose should aide or assist them and that he should have a 1000. l. who did bring the Lord Mortimers head fâ—ies to Bristol in the Castle whereof the elder Spenâ—er was taken by the Queenes Forces and without any formall tryall cruelly cut up alive and quartered being first at the clamours of the people 〈◊〉 and hanged in his proper armour upon the common Gallowes without the City After which the King forsaken of all his Subjects flies into Wales for shelter where he was taken prisoner and then by his Lords and Parliament forced to resigne his Crowne to his son confessing That for his many sins he was fallen into this calamity and therefore â—ad the lesse cause to take it grievously That he much sorrowed for this that the people of the kingdome were so exasperated against him that they should utterly abharre his any longer rule and Soveraignty and therefore he besought all there present to forgive and spare him being so afflicted Soone after he was murthered in Baâ—kly Castle And so the sicknesse and wounds which the Common-wealth sustained by his ill raigne upon the change of her Physitian recovered not onely health and strength but beauty also and ornament writes Iohn Speed After all this King Richard the second in the ninth yeare of his reigne summoned a Parliament wherein Michael de la Pole Earle of Suffolke for cheating the King was put from his Lord Chancellorship of England by the Parliament and the Sealâ— taken from him against the Kings will and given to Thomas Arundell Bishop of Ely Whereupon both the Houses gave halfe a tenth and halfe a fifteene to be disposed of as the Lords thought fit for the defence of the Realme The Parliament was no sooner dissolved but the King recals de la Pole and other ill Counsellors to the Court shewing them greater favour then before In so much that at Christmas the King made de la Pole sit at his owne table not in the usuall garment of a Peere but of a Prince out of a stomacke and hatred against the Peeres whom from thenceforth be never regarded but feiuedly and then fals to plot the death of the Duke of Glocester and other Nobles who opposed his ill Counsellors For which purpose he appoints a meeting at Nottingham Castle with a few persons generally ill-beloved ill-adwised and ill-provided The course agreed upon by the King and that ill-chosen Senate was first to have the opinion of all the chiefe Lawyers who saith Speed seldome faile Princes in such turnes concerning certaine Articles of Treason within whose nets they presumed the reforming Lords were and if the Lawyers concluded those Articles contained Treasonable matters then umder a shew of justice they should be proceeded against accordingly The Lawyers who were the very men which in the last Parliament gave advice to the Lords to do as they did now meeting were demanded Whether by the Law of the Land the King might not disanull the Decrees of the last Parliament They joyntly answered he might because he was above the Lawes a most apparent errour confessing that themselves had in that Parliament decreed many things and given their judgement that all was according to Law which they acknowledged to be altogether unlawfull The King thus informed appointeth a great Councell at Nottingham and withall sends for the Sheriffes of Shires to raise Forces against the Lords who denyed saying that they could not raise any competent forces or Armes against them the whole Counties were so addicted to their favours and being further willed to suffer no Knights to be chosen for their Shires but such as the King and his Councell should name they answered that the election belonged to the Commons who favored the Lords in all and would keepe their usuall customes a good precedent for our present Sheriffes whereupon they were dismissed Then were the Lawyers and Judges Robert Trefilian and his companions called before the King to determine the judgements of Treasons against the Lords to be legall and to set their Seales thereto which they did Meane time the King and Duke of Ireland sent messengers to hire what Forces they could That they might stand with them if need were against the Lords in the day of battle Many of which answered that they neither could nor would stand against the Lords whom they knew for certaine intimately to love the King and to endevour all things study all things doe all things for his honour yet many out of simplicity thinking themselves to be hired promised to be ready upon the Kings notice The Lords hearing of these proceedings were much sadded being conscious to themselves of no guilt worthy the Kings so great indignation The Duke of Glocester sent his purgation upon Oath by the Bishop of London to the King who inclining to credit the same was in an evill houre diverted by De la Pole The Duke hereupon makes his and their common danger knowne to the rest of the Lords upon which they severally gather Forces that they might present their griefes to the King How he favoured Traytors not onely to them but to the Publique to the imminent danger of the Realme unlesse it were speedily prevented The King on the other side by Trayterous Counsellours advise sought how to take them off single before they were united but in vaine by reason their party was so great Meane time some peaceable men procured that the Lords should repaire safe to Westminster and there be heard Thither approaching they are advertised by some who had sworne on the Kings behalfe for good dealing to be used during the interim that in the Mewes by Charing-Crosse a thousand armed men which without the Kings privity Sir Thomas Trivet and Sir Nicholas Brambre knights were reported to have laid for
their Buls to dissolve them to keepe themselves in their chaires This is apparent first by the Ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding Parliaments in England which informes us That the first day of the Parliament publike Proclamations ought to be made in the City or Towne where the Parliament is kept That all those who would deliver Petitions or Bils to the Parliament should deliver them in a certaine time That the Parliament should not depart so long as any Petition made thereto hangeth undiscussed or undecided or at the least to which there is not made a determinate answer the Kings Majesty being desirous of his grace and favour to give the Subject redresse of any injury not to suffer his people to goe unsatisfied Hence departing of the Parliament OUGHT TO BE in such manner First IT OUGHT TO BE demanded yea and publickely proclaimed in the Parliament and within the Pallace of the Parliament whether there be any that hath delivered a Petition to the Parliament and hath not received answer thereto If there be none such it is supposed that every one is satisfyed or else answered unto at the least So far forth as by Law it may be And then all may depart Hence it was that in 21 R. 2. c. 16 17 18 19. Divers Petitions not read nor answered in Parliament by reason of shortnesse of time and not determined sitting the Parliament were by special Acts of Parliament referred to divers Lords and Commons to examine answer and plainely determine all matters contained in the said Petitions as they should thinke best by their good advise and discretion even out of Parliament which they heard and determined accordingly and made binding Acts thereupon as appeares by the Statutes themselves This Doctrine was very well knowne to King Iohn Henry the 3. Edward the 2. Richard the 2. Henry the 6. and Edward the 4. the Parliaments which opposed and deposed most of them sitting and continuing sitting both before and after their deposing sore against their wills as the fore-remembred histories manifest else no doubt they would have broken up all these Parliaments at their pleasure and never permitted such Acts and Judgements to passe against themselves Favorites ill Counsellours pretended Prerogatives had they lawfull power to dissolve them summoned in their names or the Parliaments actually determined by their depositions or resignations as we find they did not and none ever yet held they did King Richard the 2. fearing the losse of his Crowne or some restraints by Lawes in the 11. yeare of his Reigne proposed this question among others to his Judges at Nottingham Castle which for ought I finde was never doubted before Whether the King whensoever pleaseth him might dissolve the Parliament and command his Lords and Commons to depart from thence or not Whereunto it was of one minde answered That he may And if any would proceed in the Parliament against the Kings will he is to be punished as a Traytor For which opinion and others some of these Judges and Lawyers as Tresilian and Blake were condemned of high Treason the next Parliament 11 R. 2. drawn upon a Hurdle to Tyburne and there executed as Traytors to the King and Commonwealth others of them who delivered their opinions rather out of feare of death and bodily tortures than malice were yet condemned as Traytors and banished the kingdome onely their lives were spared True it is that the packed and over-awed Parliament of 21 R. 2. terrifyed by the Kings unruly great Guard of Cheshire Archers forementioned 21 R. 2. c. 12. being specially interrogated by the King how they thought of these answers of the Judges said That they thought they gave their answers duely and faithfully as good and lawfull liege people of the King ought to doe But yet the Parliament of 1 H. 4. â— 3 4. repealed this Parliament of 21 R. 2. with all its circumstances and dependents revived the Parliament of 11 R. 2. with the judgements and proceedings given against these trecherous temporising Judges as a thing made for the great honour and common profit of the Realme Besides the Statutes of King Alfred and Edward the 3. which enact that a Parliament shall be holden once every yeare and oftner if need be for redresse of mischiefes and grievances which daily happen strongly intimate that if a Parliament ought in Law to be called as often as neede is of purpose to redresse the Subjects grievances and mischiefes then it ought not in point of Law to be dissolved till these grievances and mischiefes be redressed else the summoning of it would be to no purpose and bring a great trouble and charge to the whole kingdome without any benefit at all Moreover the King by his Oath is bound to doe equall justice and right to all his Subjects in all his Courts of Justice In Magna Charta c. 29. he makes this Protestation We shall deny nor deferre to no man either Iustice or Right and by sundry other Acts all the Kings Iudges are sworne and commanded to doe even Law and execution of right to all his Subjectes rich or poore without having regard to any person and without letting or delaying to doe right for any Letters Writs or Commandements that shall come to them from the King or any others and shall doe nothing by vertue of them but goe forth to doe the Law and hold their Courts and Processes where the Pleas and matters be depending before them notwithstanding as if no such Letters Writs or Commandements were come unto them The makers therefore of these Oathes and Lawes in dayes of Popery and the Parliaments of 2 E. 3. c. 8. 14 E. 3. c. 14. 1 R. 2. c. 2. 11 R. 2. c. 9. which enact That it shall not be commanded by the great seale or little seale to delay or disturbe common right and though such commandments doe come the Iustices shall not therefore leave to doe right in ANY POINT that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of the Kings Subjects did certainely beleeve that the King neither by his great nor privy seale nor by Writ or Letter could without just or lawfull cause assigned prorogue or adjourne the Terme or sitting of any Courts of Justice much lesse prorogue or dissolve his highest Court and grand Councell of the Realme the Parliament or disable them to fit to redresse the kingdomes and Subjects severall grievances or secure the Realm from danger Which if he might lawfully doe at his pleasure without the Houses joynt assents there would necessarily follow not onely a deferring and deniall but likewise a fayler of Justice in the highest Court of Justice which these Acts disable the King who is so farre inferior to the Law that he cannot so much as delay the smallest proceedings of it in any Court or Session by his supreame power by any meanes whatsoever to effect in his meanest Courts much lesse then in the greatest from whence the subversion of Lawes
wils pleasures profit or benefit of Kings who by birth and nature differ not at all from the meanest of their Subjects but Kings were at first constituted and still continued for the protection welfare benefit service of their kingdomes Parliaments People whose publicke Servants Ministers Shepherds Fathers Stewards and Officers they are Now Nature Reason and Scriptures resolve that he who is instituted meerely for the benefit and service of another as all the Creatures were created for mans use and therefore are inferiour unto man in dignity and power is of lesse dignity power and jurisdiction than the intire body of those for whose good he was instituted as the servant is inferiour to his Master the Wife to her Husband for whom they were created the Mayor to the whole Corporation and the King to his whole Kingdome and Parliament which consideration hath caused sundry Kings and Emperours not onely to adventure their lives in bloody battles but to lay downe their Crownes for the peace and safety of their Subjects witnesse Otho the first and others with the Examples of Moses Exod. 32. 9. to 15 32. Numb 14. 11 to 15. of David 2 Sam. 29. 17. 1 Chron. 21. 17. and Iohn 10. 11. 15. with other precedents which I pretermit And the reason is apparent for if the King be slaine in defence of the kingdome or People yet the kingdome and people may remaine secure and another succeed him in that office of trust In which respect a Politique body differs from a Naturall that it hath life continuance and meanes to guide defend and Order it selfe though the King and head be cut off by death But if the Realme and People be destroyed though the King survive them as a Man yet he must necessarily perish in and with them as a King since he cannot possibly be a King without a kingdome and people for whose good and safety alone he was made a King Hence Aristotle Polit. l. 3. c. 4. and Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 2. p. 50. define a Principality to be A just Government for the benefit of the people respecting onely the publique good and welfare not its owne private advantage Hence Plato de Repub. l. 1. thus describes the Office of a Prince towards the Common-wealth That as he is a Prince he neither mindes nor commands what is advantagious to himselfe but what is beneficiall to his Subjects and whatever he saith or doth he saith and doth it for the profit and honour of the Republicke which Cicero in his Offices hath more elegantly thus translated As the defence so the procuration of the Common-weale is to be managed to be benefit of those who are committed not of those to whom it is committed And de Finibus l. 3. A good and wise man not ignorant of his civill Office is more carefull of the utility of all than of any one or of his owne Neither is a Traytor to his Country to be more dispraised than a deserter of the common profit and safety for his owne profit and safety And the Emperour Iustinian used this golden sentence Quod communiter omnibus prodest hoc privatae nostrae utilitati praeferendum esse censemus nostrum esse proprium subjectorum commodum Imperialiter existimantes Imperialis benevolentiae hoc esse judicantes in omni tempore Subjectorum commodatam investigare quam eis mederi procuremus I shall conclude this with Salamonius his words Let the Prince be either from God or from men yet think not that the world was created by God and in it men that they should serve for the benefit of Princes for it is an absurdity above what can be spoken to opine that men were made for Princes since God hath made us free and equall But Princes were ordained ONELY FOR THEIR PEOPLES BENEFIT that so they might innocently preserve humane and civill societie with greater facility helping one the other with mutuall benefits Which he there largely proves by sundry Histories and Authorities That of Peter Matthew being a certaine verity All the Actions of a Prince must tend to the good and health of his people for whom he lives and more than for himselfe as the Sun doth not shine and give heat but for men and the elements The King then being made King onely for the Kingdomes Parliaments Peoples service must needs in this regard be inferiour to not Paramount them in absolute Soveraigne power though greater better than any particular Subjects Seventhly The Parliament as our Law-bookes and Writers resolve is the most high and absolute power the supreamest and most ancient Court of the Realme of England and hath the power of the whole Realme both Head and Body and among other Priviledges this is the highest that it is above the Law it selfe having power upon just grounds to alter the very common Law of England to abrogate and repeale old Lawes to enact new Lawes of all sorts to impose taxes upon the people Yea it hath power to declare the meaning of any doubtfull Lawes and to repeale all Patents Charters Grants and Iudgements whatsoever of the King or any other Courts of Iustice if they be erroneous or illegall not onely without but against the Kings personall consent so farre as finally to obliege both King and Subjects Now it is cleare on the contrary side that the King hath not the power of the whole Realme vested in his person that he and his Prerogative are not above but subordinate to the Lawes of the Realme that he cannot by his absolute regall power alter the Common Law of the Realme in any particular point whatsoever that he cannot repeale any old nor enact any new Law whatsoever nor impose the least taxe or common charge upon his people nor imprison their persons distraine their goods declare any Law or reverse any judgement in the meanest of his Courts without or against his peoples joynt consents in Parliament For Potest as sua Iuris est non injuriae Nihil aliud potest Rex in terris nisi ID SOLUM QUOD DE JURE POTEST Bracton l. 3. c. 9. f. 107. Therefore without any peradventure the Parliament in this regard is the most Soveraigne Authority and greater in jurisdiction than the King Iohn Bodin that great Lawyer and Politician resolves That the chiefe marke of an absolute and Soveraigne Prince is to give Lawes to all his Subjects in generall and to every of them in particular without consent of any other greater equall or lesse than himselfe For if a Prince he bound not to make any Lawes without the consent of a greater than himselfe he is then a very Subject if not without his equall he then hath a Companion as Bracton and others forecited say our English King hath namely his Earles and Lords thence stiled Comites if not without the consent of his inferiours whether it be of his Subjects or of the Senate or
How well he observed this solemne Oath with many others of like nature made to his Lords and Subjects for confirmation of Magna Charta and their Liberties Matthew Paris will informe us who writes That the King in all his Oathes and promises did so farre transgresse the bounds of truth that the Prelates and Lords knew not how to hold this Proteus the King for where there is no truth there can be no fixed confidence That though be sometimes humbled himselfe confessing that he had beene often bewitched by ill counsell and promised with a great Oath solemnely taken upon the Altar and Coffin of Saint Edward that he would plainely and fully correct his former Errors and graciously condescend to his naturall Subjects good counsell yet his frequent preceding breaches of Oathes and promises Se penitus incredibilem reddiderunt made him altogether incredible so that though he usually heard three Masses every day but seldome any Sermons as Walsingham notes yet none would afterwards beleeve him but ever feared and suspected his words and actions and to avoid the infamy of perjury which he feared he sent to the Pope to absolve him from his Oathes he repented of who easily granted him an absolution Such faith such assurance is there in the Oathes the Protestations of Princes to their Subjects whose Politicke capacities oft times have neither soule nor conscience and seldome keepe any Oathes or promises no further than it stands with their owne advantages reputing onely pious frauds to over-reach and intrap their credulous people This perfidiousnesse in the King made his long Reigne full of troubles of bloody civill warres and oft times endangered the very losse of his Crowne and Kingdome as our Historians informe us for which he repented and promised amendment at his death Bracton an antient Lawyer in this Kings daies writes That the King in his Coronation OUGHT by an Oath taken in the name of Iesus Christ to promise these three things to the people subject to him First that he will command and endeavour to his power that true peace shall be kept to the Church and all Christian people in his time Secondly That he will prohibit rapines or plunderings and all iniquities in all degrees Thirdly That in all judgements he will command equity and mercy that so God who is gracious and mercifull may bestow his mercy on him and that by his justice all men may enjoy firme peace For saith he a King is SACRED and ELECTED to wit by his Kingdome for this end to doe justice unto all for if there were no justice peace would be easily exterminated and it would be in vaine to make Lawes and doe justice unlesse there were one to defend the Lawes c. The forme of the Kings Coronation Oath ever since Edward the second hath beene this and is thus administred The Metropolitan or Bishop that is to Crowne the King with a meane and distinct voyce shall interrogate him if he will confirme with an Oath the Lawes and Customes granted to the people of England by ancient just and devout Kings towards God to the same people and especially the Lawes and Customes and Liberties granted by glorious King Edward to the Clergie and People And IF HE SHALL PROMISE that he will assent to all these Let the Metropolitan or Bishop expound to him what things he shall sweare saying thus Thou shalt keepe to the Church of God to the Clergie and people peace intirely and concord in God according to thy power The King shall answer I will keepe it Thou shalt cause to be done in all thy judgements equall and right justice and discretion in mercy and verity according to thy power He shall answer I will doe it Thou grantest just Lawes and Customes to be kept and thou dost promise that those Lawes shall be protected and confirmed by thee to the honour of God QUAS VULGUS ELEGERIT which the people shall chuse according to thy power He shall answer I doe grant and promise And there may be added to the foresaid Interrogations what other things shall be just All things being pronounced he shall with an Oath upon the Altar presently taken before all confirme that he will observe all these things There hath beene a late unhappy difference raised betweene the King and Parllament about the word ELEGERIT the Parliament affirming the word to signifie shall chuse according to sundry written Rolles and Printed Copies in Latine and French the King on the contrary arffiming it should be hath chosen But he that observes the words of these ancient Oathes Populo tibi commisso rectam justiciam exercebis malas leges iniquas consuetudines si aliquae fuerint in Regno tuâ— delebis bonas observabis all in the future tence and the verbes servaâ—is Facies fieri protegendâ—s corroborandas in the former and same clauses of the Oath now used all of them in the future with the whole Scope intent and purport of this part of the Oath must necessarily grant shall chuse to be the true reading and that it referres to the confirmation of future Lawes to be afterwards made in Parliament not to those onely in being when the Oath was administred else Kings should not be obliged by their Oathes to keepe any Lawes made after their Coronations by their owne assents but onely those their Predecessors assented to not themselves which were most absurd to affirme But because I have largely debated this particular and given you an account of our Kings Coronation Oathes from King Richard the seconds Reigne downeward in my following Discourse and debate of the Kings pretended Negative voyce in passing Bils in Parliament I shall proceed no further in this subject here From these severall Oathes and Passages the usuall forme of the Nobles proclaiming such and such Kings of England the fore-cited Histories the manner of our Kings Coronation thus expressed in the close Roll of 1 R. 2. n. 44. Afterwards the Archbishop of Canterbury having taken the corporall Oath of our Lord the King to grant and keepe and with his Oath to confirme the Lawes and customes granted to the people of the Kingdome of England by ancient just and devout Kings of England the progenitors of the said King and especially the Laws Customes and Freedomes granted to the Clergy and people of the said Kingdome by the most glorious and holy King Edward to keepe to God and the holy Church of God and to the Clergy and people peace and concord in God entirely according to his power and to cause equall and right Iustice to be done and discretion in mercy and truth and also to hold and keep the just Lawes and customes of the Church and to cause that by our said Lord the King they should be protected and to the honour of God corroborated which the PEOPLE SHOULD JUSTLY AND REASONABLY CHUSE to the power of the said Lord the King the aforesaid Archbishop going to the foure sides
by his Bill exhibited to this Parliament averred had divers times at sundry Parliaments in his time holden said that hee would have his intent and pleasure concerning his owne matters whatsoever betide of the residue and if any withstood his will or minde he would by one meanes or other bring him out of his life And further said to him at Lichfield in the one and twentieth yeare of his raigne that he desired no longer for to live then to see his Lords and Commons have him in as great awe and dread as ever they had of any his Progenitors so that it might bee chronicled of him that none passed him of honour and dignity with condition that he were deposed and put from his said dignity the next morrow after So wilfull was hee as to preferre his will before his Crowne or safety In the yeares 1440. and 1441. Richard Duke of Yorke came into the Parliament House and there in a large Oration laid claime and set forth his Title to the Crowne of England which King Henry the sixth had long enjoyed desiring the Parliament to determine the right of the Title betweene them both sides submitting to their resolution as the proper Iudges of this weighty royall controversie After long debate and consideration of the case among the Peeres Prelates and Commons of the Realme it was finally agreed and resolved by them That in as much as Henry the sixth had beene taken as King for 38. yeares and more that he should enjoy the name and title of King and have possession of the Realme during his naturall life And if he either died or resigned or FORFAITED THE SAME for breaking any part of this concord then the said Crowne authority royall should immediately descend to the Duke of Yorke King Edward the 4. his Father if he then lived or else to the next heire of his line And that the said Duke from thenceforth should be Protector and Regent of the Kingdome Provided alway that if the King did closely or apertly study or goe about to breake or alter this agreement or to compasse or imagine the death of the said Duke or his bloud then he TO FORFEIT THE CROWNE and the Duke TO TAKE IT These Articles made by the Parliament betweene them they both subscribed sealed and swore to and then caused them to be enacted Loe here we have these two Kings submitting their Titles to the Crowne and Kingdome it selfe to the Resolution of both houses of Parliament as the Soveraigne Judge betweene them who setled the Crowne in this order under paine of forfeiting it by King Henry if he violated their Decree herein and appointing a Lord Protector over the Kingdome in his full age as Walsingham informes us a Parliament constituted Duke Humfry to bee Protector of him and his Kingdome of England and the Duke of Bedford to bee Regent of France during his minority who exercised all regall power by vertue of that authority which the Parliament derived to them After this in these two Kings reignes the Crowne and its descent were variously setled by Parliament as I have formerly manifested yet so as that which one Parliament setled in this kinde continued firme till it was altered or reversed by another Parliament King Richard the third comming to the Crowne by usurpation to strengthen his Title procured the Lords and Commons to passe an Act of Parliament wherein they declare him to bee their lawfull King both by election and succession entaile the Crowne upon him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten create his Sonne Edward Prince of Wales and declare him heire to succeed him in the royall Crowne and dignity after his decease In which Act of Parliament recited at large by Speed there is this memorable passage That the Court of Parliament is of such Authority and the people of this land of such a nature and disposition as experience teacheth that manifestation or declaration of any Truth or Right made by the three Estates of this Realme Assembled in Parliament and by the Authority of the same makes before all other things most faith and certainty and quieting of mens mindes removeth the occasion of all doubts and seditious language Henry the seventh afterwards slaying this usurping Richard at Boswell-field to avoyd all ambiguities and questions of his Title to the Crowne in his first Parliament procured the Lords and Commons by a speciall Act to settle the inheritance of the Crownes of England and France on him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten perpetually by the grace of God so to endure and on none other and all attainders and Acts against him by Edward the fourth and King Richard this Parliament annihilated After him King Henry the eighth to ratifie his divorce from Queen Katherine caused it to be confirmed and his marriage with her to be utterly dissolved by Act of Parliament and by sundry Acts ratified his subsequent Marriages and setled the descent of the Crowne to his posterity somewhat different from the course of the Common Law which Statutes were afterwards altered and the descent of the Crowne setled by other speciall Bils in Parliament both in Queene Maries and Queene Elizabeths Reignes whose Titles to the Crowne were setled and in some sort created by the Parliament By the notable Sta. of 13. Eli. c. 1. worthy reading for this purpose it is made no lesse then high Treason to affirme That the Queene WITH and BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE PARLIAMENT of England is not able to make Lawes and Statutes of sufficient force and validity to BINDE LIMIT RESTRAINE and governe all PERSONS THEIR RIGHTS AND TITLES THAT IN ANY WISE may or might claime any interest or possibilitie IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND in POSSESSION REMAINDER INHERITANCE SUCCESSION or OTHERWISE HOWSOEVER and all other persons whatsoever King Edward the sixt Queene Elizabeth and other our Princes holding their Crownes by a Parliamentary Title rather then by the course of the Common Law which this Statute affirmes the Parliament hath power to alter even in case of descent of the Crowne It is observable that the Statutes of 25 H. 8. c. 22. 28 H. 8. c. 7. and 35 H. 8. c. 1. doe not onely Nulliâ—ie some of this Kings marriages and ratifie others of them declaring some of his issues legitimate and hereditable to the Crowne others not and appoint the Queene if living to be Protector of the infant King or Queene that should inherit the Crowne or such of the Lords as the King by his last will should designe But likewise prescribe strict Oathes for every Subject to take to maintaine the Succession of the Crowne as it is limited by those Acts which Oathes for any to refuse is made high Treason or to write or speake any thing against the succession of the Crowne as it is therein limited And withall they derive a plenary authority to the King who thereupon acknowledgeth the
great trust and confidence his loving Subjects had in him in putting in his hands wholly the Order and Declaration of the Succession of this Realme by his Letters Patents under his Seale or his last will in writing signed with his hand for lacke of issue lawfully begotten of his body to give limit assigne appoint or dispose the imperiall Crowne of the Realme to what person or persons and for such estate in the same and under such conditions as it should please his Majesty The Parliament therein promising by one common assent to accept take love dread and obey as their Legall Governours and Supreame heads such person or persons onely as the King by authority of those Acts should give the Crowne unto and wholly to sticke to them as true faithfull Subjects Provided that if any of his Children or Heires afterward did usurpe one upon the other in the Crowne of this Realme or claime or challenge the said imperiall Crowne otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed or limited unto them by the King by vertue of those Acts. Or if any person or persons to whom it should please the King by authority of those Acts to dispose the said Crowne and Dignity of this Realme or the Heires of any of them should at any time hereafter demand challenge or claime the Crowne of this Realme otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed and limited unto them by the King by vertue and authority of these Acts That then all and singular offenders in any of the premises contrary to these Acts and all their Abettors Maintainers Factours Counsellours and Aiders therein shall bee deemed and adjudged HIGH TRAYTORS TO THE REALME and that every such offence shall be accepted reputed and taken TO BE HIGH TREASON and the offenders therein their ayders c. for every such offence shall suffer such judgement paines of death losses and forfeitures of Lands Goods and Priviledges of sanctuary as in any â—ases of high Treason And over that as well THE KINGS SAID HEIRES AND CHILDREN as EVERY SUCH PERSON PERSONS TO WHOM THE CROWNE SHOULD BE LIMITED AS AFORESAID and every of their Heires for every such offence above specified by them to be committed SHALL LOSE AND FORFEITE AS WELL ALL SUCH RIGHT TITLE AND INTEREST THAT THEY MAY CLAIME OR CHALLENGE IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF THIS REALME AS HEIRES BY DESCENT OR BY REASON OF ANY GIFT OR ACT DONE BY THE KING for his or their advancement by authority of those Acts or by any manner of meanes or pretence whatsoever And the Statute of 35 H. 8. c. 1. which entailed the Crowne upon Queene Mary after Edward the sixt his decease without issue 〈◊〉 this proviso That if thâ— said Lady Mary doe not keepe and performe such conditions as King Henry by 〈◊〉 Patents or last Will in writing 〈…〉 estate in the Imperiall Crowne 〈…〉 Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to the 〈…〉 lawfully begotten in such like manner and forme as 〈…〉 Mary were then dead without any Heires of her body begotten any thing in this Act contained to the contrary notwithstanding And the like provis there is for Queene Elizabeth That if she performe not the like conditions limited as aforesaid to her estate in the Crowne That then the said Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to such person or persons as the King by his Letters patents or last Will shall appoint By all which Acts worthy reading and consideration the Parliaments Supreame power of setling and disposing the descent and inheritance of the Crowne and giving Authority even to the King himselfe to dispose of it upon condition on paine of forfeiture as aforesaid which the King alone had no power at all to doe will easily appeare to the most malignant Spirits In the first Parliament of our late King Iames the first Bill then passed was an acknowledgement and confirmation of his immediate lawfull and undoubted succession and right to the Crowne of England as the next and onely Heire of the blood Royall to whom of right it descended which Dolman the Priest and some Jesuites opposed in Printed seditious Bookes So the Articles of Qu. Maries marriage with K. Philip were appointed and ratified by Parliament And the Imperiall Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction usurped by the Pope and Prelates hath likewise by sundry Statutes beene restored and united to the Crowne and the Title of Supreame head and Supreame Governour in all causes and over all persons Spirituall Ecclesiasticall and Temporall setled upon our Kings and Queenes Who during their minorities have had Guardians and Protectors appointed to them by Parliament to summon Parliaments assent to Bills and execute all Royall Jurisdiction in their names and steads And as the Title and Right to the Crowne of England and the Jurisdiction thereof hath thus from time to time beene decided and setled in and by our Parliaments so hath the Title and jurisdiction of the Crowne of Scotland beene frequently discussed and setled in our Parliaments upon appeales made to them by the Kings of Scotland and their Corrivals to that Crowne Witnesse the famous case and competition for that Crowne long agitated and resolved in Parliament betweene the King of Norway Bailiol and Bruce to omit others in the Reigne of King Edward the first And this King Edwards Title to the Crowne of Scotland declared and resolved by our Parliament here All which are Recorded at large by Thomas Walsingham and Matthew Westminster in the life of King Edward the first and in the Parliament Rolls and Pleas of his Reigne with sundry other instances of this nature frequent in our Historians which for brevity I pretermit It is a cleare case without dispute that if the King should dye without any Heire the Crowne would escheate to the whole Kingdome and Parliament who might dispose of it in such a case to what person they pleased or quite change that forme of Government if they saw good cause no particular kinde of rule being so simply necessary by any divine Right or Law to any State or Kingdome but that as it was at first instituted so it may in such a case be changed by the whole Kingdomes generall consent upon sufficient grounds This appeares by the case of Charles the Grosse who being deposed from the Empire and his Kingdomes for a mad man and dying without any Heire the Kingdomes which before were subject to him Destitute of a right Heire began to fall in sunder on every side and to chuse Kings of themselves of another Family France elected Charles a childe sirnamed Simple for their King and after his simplicity displeased them they Crowned Otho Sonne of Robert Duke of Saxony in his place At the same time the people of Italy meaning to have a King of 〈…〉 not agree on the matter but some chose Beringarius 〈…〉 Kings in
Italy both calling and bearing themselves as 〈◊〉 And the Germanes elected Arnolph Duke of Bavaria for their Emperour Thus Zeno the Emperour dying without any Heire that might succeed him Anastasius a man of great reputation yet of no Noble Family was chosen his Successor by the Senate and Legions The like we reade of divers other Emperours deceasing without Heire of some of our Saxon and British Kings before the Conquest and of other in Castile Aragon other Kingdomes where the Crowne hath beene translated from one Family to another by the Kingdomes consent for want of Heires Duardus Nonius Leo a learned Portugall Lawyer informes us That Ferdinand King of Portugall dying without any lawfull Heire lineall or collaterall as they beleeved the Estate of that Kingdome assembling at Coimbre elected Iohn a bastard for their King upon this very ground specified in their decree of his Election That King Ferdinand dyed without any lawfull issue or kindred UNDE JURE GENTIUM Whence BY THE LAW OF NATIONS they affirmed it to BE LAWFULL FOR THE PEOPLE TO CHUSE A KING OR GOVERNOUR WHOM THEY PLEASED Beleeving therefore that they had returned to that state WHEREIN BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS THEY MIGHT CREATE THEM A KING namely the kingdome being voyd without an Heire They said they might lawfully elect Iohn a most valiant man and one who best deserved of the Common-weale to be their King he being begotten of the stocke of the Kings of Portugall Thus this whole Parliament at Coimbre and this Lawyer there and elsewhere affirmes THAT BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS if the King in an Hereditary Kingdome die without Heire THE PEOPLE MAY LAWFULLY ELECT WHOM THEY PLEASE FOR THEIR KING as they do in all elective Realmes Which Ioannes Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3 4. doth likewise averre The reason is Because the whole kingdome and people are the originall supreame Soveraigne power by whose common consent and Authority all lawfull Kings kingdomes and Royalties were at first created and instituted and from whom they derived all their regall Iurisdiction And therefore as all Mesnalties Tenancies and Fees by the deaths of their Tenants without heire returne by way of Escheate to those Lords and Sergniories by whom they were originalâ—y created and all politique Corporation Lands as Abbies Prioies Bishopricks Hospitals and the like by the dissolution of those Corporations by death or otherwise returne to the first founders of them as all Rivers run into the Sea out of which they primitively issue So all successive kingdomes by the selfe same reason upon the Kings decease without any lawfull heires to inherit or succeed them must by all Law right equity revert to the dispose and dominion of all the People of the Realme or to the representative Body thereof the Parliament as to the Supreame Lords and Founders of it from and of whom the King himselfe doth hold the Crowne if I may so speake by those regall duties and services expressed in generall in his Coronation Oath which he takes to all his people and if he die his Heire to the Crowne being within age the Parliament and kingdome as the Soveraigne Lord and power may and usually doth appoint a Guardian and Lord Protector over him as I have elsewhere proved till his maturity to discharge his regall Trust and duty to his people in his name and stead Hence Hugo Grotius in his Booke de Iuâ—e Belli Pacis r. 2. c. 9. sect 8 9 10 11. concludes That if an elective King dye or 〈◊〉 King decease without any knowne heire to succeed him the Empire or Soveraignty 〈…〉 in the King as Head returnes unto and remaines in the people as in the intire body which continues the same it was before And therefore in such cases they may either create a new King if they please as in elective kingdomes or divide the kingdome into parts and erect a new Empire as the Romans Germans and Persians did or change the Government the people in this case being Sui juris having the raines of Government in their owne hands as at first before they erected an hereditary Monarchy to order and dispose of the government as they shall thinke meete it being a thing which in its owne nature is not capable of an Occupancy nor seisible by any unlesse the people will voluntartly desert their owne liberty none having authority to usurpe a regency over them in such a case but by their free assents Upon which ground he holds with Cynus and Raynorius That if the Roman Emperour or any other King by like reason be sicke or taken prisoner so as he cannot administer the government the people of Rome may create and appoint him a Vice-roy to governe them the power of the Emperour and the most absolute Monarch being onely a power of Administration for the peoples good and service not of dominion for his owne profit of which none but the people can dispose as Abberius Gentilis proves at large Yea Bishop Bilson himselfe though a great Royalist positively affirmes That if a King or right Heire to any Crowne be borne or becomes a naturall Foole or starke mad or run besides himselfe so that he is not able to governe himselfe much lesse his Realme in these two cases ANY REALME BY PUBLICKE CONSENT and ADVICE MAY CHUSE ANOTHER KING for what should he doe with a Royall Office or by what divine or humane right can he enjoy a Crowne who is utterly unable to manage it Upon this ground King Childerick was deposed by his French and German Subjects generall consents because he was a fool a Sot a Beast unable to govern his Kingdom and Pepin of another race elected and crowned King in his stead which act by Pope Zacharies resolution was adjudged both just and lawfull even in point of conscience before it was put in execution So Charles the third the last Emperour of Pepins race was deposed from the Empire by the Princes Dukes and Governours of the Provinces of Germany and France for that he became foolish and unfit to govern being bereaved of his senses and by common consent Arnolph was elected Emperour in his stead Thus Iustinus the second falling into a frenzie and madnesse so that he had no sense nor understanding of any thing that was done was removed and Tiberius placed in the Empire at his Coronation Iustinus used this notable speech Let not the glory of these Imperiall robes lead thee into errour neither be thou deceived with the glorious shew of such things as are subject unto the senses wherewith I my self now alas beig snared have brought my self foolishly into grievous torments Wherefore in governing the Empire with great moderation and mildnesse of spirit redresse what is amisse and correct what I have lewdly committed And pointing at his ill Counsellors with his finger he said Thou must in no wise be ruled
by these men for these be those which brought me into this lamentable plight and the misery thou seest me in A memorable strange speech of a distracted Prince And thus the Emperour Wenceslaus was likewise deposed by the Princes electors of the Empire For besotting himself so with pleasures c. as that he became altogether unfit for the government and a man unprofitable for the Empire and Christian Common-wealth and Rupert Count Palatine of Rhine and Duke of Bavaria was elected Emperour in his stead The like no doubt might be lawfully done here in England by the whole Kingdom and Parliament if any such cases of incurable folly or frenzy should befall any of our Kings who might then either create a Lord Protector to govern both King or Kingdom during such disabilities of Government in the King as Childricke for a time before his deposition was governed and over-ruled in all things by the Marshall of the Palace or else Crown the next Heir King if he be capable to Govern Yea in the time of our Saxon Kings when the right Heir was an Infant unable to govern the Crown usually descended to the next Heir of full age Hence Wibba King of Mercia deceasing Penda his son being an Infant the Crown descended to his Nephew Câ—orl of full age after whose death Penda being of ripe age inherited the Kingdom So King VVulfcher deceasing leaving his son Kenred within age his Brother Ethelred succeeded him who resigning his Crown and turning Monke after he had Reigned 30. yeers Kenred then of full age enjoyed the Crown So Ethelfred King of Northumberland dying Edelwald his Brother entred the Government and Reigned Aldulfe Ethelherds son being then a minor who enjoyed not the Crown till after Edelwalds death So Casseâ—elan succeeded Lud his Brother in the Kingdom of Britain Luds sons being too young and insufficient to Reign The like was very usuall in Scotland of which there are divers presidents in Grafton Hector Boetius and Buchanan which I pretermit All which particulars laid together are a most clear unanswerable demonstration that the Soveraignest power and Jurisdiction of all others resides in the whole Kingdom and Parliament not in the King himself since they may thus dispose of the very Crown it self and are the sole and onely supream Judges to determine all controversies all titles which concern it The King alone having no power to transfer it to any other without the Lords and Commons free consents as was resolved in the case of King Iohn who resigned and granted his Crown to the Pope without the Kingdoms consent and therefore the resignation and grant were adjudged void not onely by the French King and his Lords but by our own Parliament as you may read in 40. Ed. 3. Nu. 8. and in Doctor Crakenthorpe Of the Popes temporall Monarchy Cap. 2. p. 251. to 255. I shall conclude this point with the words of this memorable Record The Prelates Dukes Counts and Barons being in the white Chamber and the Commons in the Painted Chamber it was shewed unto them by the Chancellour how they had understood the cause of the Summons of Parliament in generall but the will of the King was that the causes should be shewed unto them in speciall telling them how the King had understood that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that King John had made to the Pope to do him homage for the Kingdom of England and the land of Ireland and that by reason of the said homage that he ought to pay him every yeer perpetually one thousand Marks and that he purposeth to make out Processe against the King and his Realm for the said Service and Rent concerning which the King prayed the advice and counsell of the Prelates Dukes Earles and Barons and what he should do in case the Pope would proceed against him for this cause or against the said Realm And the Prelates prayed the King that they might thereupon advise alone by themselves and return their answer the next morning which Prelates by themselves the next morning and after the said Dukes Earls Barons and great men answered and said That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT HIMSELF NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THE ASSENT AND ACCORD OF THEM And the Commons being advised and consulted with thereupon answered in the same manner Whereupon it was ordained and assented BY COMMON CONSENT in manner following In this present Parliament held at Westminster the Munday next after the Invention of holy Crosse in the yeer of the reign of King Edward the 40. as well to maintain the estates of holy Church as the rights of his Realm and his Crown it hath been shewed amongst other things how it hath been reported and said that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that the said John late King of England had made to the Pope in perpetuity to do him homage for the realm of England and land of Ireland and by reason of the said homage to render to him an Annuall rent and hath purposed to make Processe against the King for to recover the said Services and rent The which thing being shewed to the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and the Commons to have their advice and counsell thereupon and to demand of them what the King should do in case that the Pope should proceed or attempt any thing against him or his Realm for this cause Which Prelates Dukes Earles Barons and Commons having taken full deliberation thereupon answered and said OF ONE ACCORD That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT THEMSELVES NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT And as it appears by many evidences that if it were done it was done WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT AND AGAINST HIS OATH IN HIS CORONATION And moreover that the Dukes Earls Barons great men and Commons accorded and granted That in case the Pope would endeavour or attempt any thing by Processe or any other act to constrain the King or his Subjects to perform what is said he will claim in this behalf That THEY WILL RESIST AND OPPOSE HIM WITH ALL THEIR MIGHT And before this in the great Councell of Lyons the Proxies and Procurator of the Church and realm of England in the name of the whole Realm complained and protested against this grant of King Iohn as a meer Nullity BECAUSE IT WAS MADE WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF THE REALM AND LORDS which neither did do nor ever after would consent thereto as I have elsewhere proved This being the common received opinion of all Civilians and Statists That no King or Emperour can alien or engage all or any part of his Kingdom to another without his Subjects generall consents and that such an alienation or Morgage is meerly void in Law to all intents as Albert. Gent. De jure Belli l. 3. r. 15. and Hugo Grotius proves at large De jure Belli
the Parliament and made some addition to the Kings Prerogative Fifthly Bodin with others as I shall hereafter manifest assure us That the Soveraign Power and Iurisdiction both in the Roman and German Empires and in most forrâ—ign Christian Kingdoms was and yet is in the Senate People Parliaments States Dyets yet this is no empeachment at all to their royall Supremacies or Titles of Supreme Heads and Governours Within their own Dominions no more then the asserting of generall Councells to be above Popes themselves by the learnedst Papists is any derogation as they hold it is not now to the Popes most absolute pretended Soveraignty above all Emperours Kings Princes Prelates Subjects and the world it self of which they affirm him sole Monarch Therefore by the self-same reason this asserting of the whole Kingdoms and Parliaments power to be above the Kings is no diminution at all much lesse a denyall of his Supremacy and just Prerogative Royall If then the Parliaments Power be thus higher and greater then the Kings Personall Power and Jurisdiction out of Parliament it will necessarily follow from hence First That in these unhappy times of division and separation of the Kings Personall presence not legall which cannot be severed from the Parliament The Lords and Commons Orders Votes Ordinances made legally in Parliament it self are to be preferred obeyed by all the Kingdom before any His Majesties Proclamations Declarations Commissions Warrants or Mandates made illegally out of Parliament in affront of both Houses proceedings and Decrees since when ever two distinct powers command different thingâ— that are lawfull or of the same nature the higher Power ought still to be obeyed As if a Master commands his Servant one thing and the King another or the King one thing God another the King is to be obeyed before the Master because the Superiour Power but God before the King because the highest Power as the Fathers and Canonists resolve most fully And Doctor Ferne with other asserters of the Kings Prerogative not only grant but prove And therefore presse an absolute Obedience to all the Kings commands against the Parliament on this false ground Because the King say they is the highest Soveraign Power and above the Parliament it self The contrary whereunto being now made evident to all men The Argument falls fatally on them that urge it The Parliament not the King is the most Soveraign Power Ergâ— Its Votes and Ordinances must be preferred and obeyed before the Kings Yea The Parliament being the highest Power the King Himself ought to submit thereto and to be ruled and advised thereby This conclusion though it may seem a Paradox to most men is an undubitable verity both in point of Divinity and Policy as is most apparent by the 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. and c. 29 1 to 11. 2. Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. 1 K. 12. 1. to 25. 2. K. 20. 7 8 9. 1 Chr. 13. 1. to 6. 2 Chr. 10. 11. c. 30. 2 3 5 23. c. 32. 3. Esth. 1. 13. to 22. c. 9. 23. to 23. Ierâ— 38. 4. to 28. Dan. 6. 4. to 20 Ionah 3. 7. Ezra 10. 3. 8. Eccles. 4. 13. Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5. compared together and with Iosh. 20. 11. to 34. Iudg. 20. 1. to 20. where we finde the Princes and people alwayes overruling their Kings who submitted their judgement wholly to them not the Kings overruling their Princes and people who as Iosephus records Antiqu. Iudaeorum l. 4. c. 18. Ought to do nothing besides against or without the sentence of the Senate or Congregation Whence King Zedechiah said unto his Princes Jere. 38. 4 5. The King is not he that can do any thing against you And in point of Law and Conscience even in our own Kings and Kingdom as is clear by 20 E. 3. the Preface and c. 1. 25 E. 3. Parliament 6. the Statute against Provisors 38 E. 3. Stat. 2. c. 1 2 3. 3 E. 1. c. 17. and 48 with other Statutes which I shall hereafter cite at large in answer to the fourth Objection concerning the Kings negative voice which Texts and Statutes those who will may peruse at leisure for their better satisfaction And in Pauls time the highest Powers in Rome were not the Roman Emperours as ignorant Doctors make the unlearned world beleeve but the Roman Senate who had full power not only to elect and command but censure and depose their Emperours and adjudge them unto death as Iohn Bodin acknowledgeth and I shall hereafter abundantly manifest in the Appendix Secondly That the Parliaments resisting of the Kings personall Commands especially such as are illegall and destructive to the Kingdom or any private Subjects resisting them by vertue of a publike Ordinance or Countermand from the Parliament is no resisting of the higher Power against Pauls injunction Rom. 13. 1. to 7. as Doctor Ferne and other illiterated Doctors vainly fancy but a direct submission and obedience to the highest Powers the Parliament and those who resist the Parliaments Ordinances and Commands especially such as tend to the preservation of Religion Laws Liberties Priviledges of Parliament and the Kingdom or bringing Delinquents to condign punishment though they do it by vertue of any extrajudiciall countermand from the King or His ill Counsellors do both in point of Law Divinity Conscience resist the higher Powers because they resist the Parliament which is in truth the highest Power as I have manifested not the King and so shall receive damnation to themselves for it either here or hereafter if they repent not which I seriously desire all those Delinquents Papists Malignants ill Counsellors and Cavaliers to consider who contrary to severall Orders and Declarations of Parliament yea contrary to the Law of God of Nature of the Realm have like unnaturall Vipers taken up offensive Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom to ruine them Religion Laws and Liberties at once Thirdly Hence it follows That the Resolutions and Declarations of the Lords and Commons in Parliament the supremest Court against the Commission of Array Arming of Papists raising of Forces imposing Taxes to maintain Warre against the Parliament Plundering and the like ought to be obeyed and submitted to as lawfull and binding both by the King Himself the Kingdom and every private Subject whatsoever and that the Kings extrajudiciall and illegall Declarations out of Parliament in direct opposition and contradiction to these Resolutions and Votes of both Houses in Parliament ought not to be obeyed the King himself as our Law Books resolve Being no competent Iudge especially out of his Courts what is Law or what not in those Cases but the Parliament only Which extrajudiciall new device of controlling affronting the Resolutions and Declarations of both Houses by opposite Proclamations and Declarations published in his Majesties name is such a transcendent violation of and contempt against the known priviledges the sacred venerable Authority and power of Parliaments
as I am confident no age can Paralell and if not severely vindicated by exemplary punishments of the highest nature upon those ill Counsellors and corrupt Lawyers who contrive and pen them will bring this highest greatest and most honourable Court wherein the whole Kingdom and every Member of it are represented into greater contempt and lesse estimation with all men whether Natives or Forraigners then the basest Court of Pipouders is No King nor Subject ever yet attempted such affronts against the Resolutions of any Judges in inferiour Courts Let no person whatsoever then presume by pen or tongue any longer to arraign or traduce the Resolutions and Ordinances of this highest Tribunall If Kings or Counsellors of State will instruct or excite the Subjects peremptorily to disobey and contemne the Ordinances the Judgements of the Parliament let them never expect the least obedience or submission to any of their own commands which are of lesser credit and Authority which all former Ages have most reverenced and submitted to Fourthly That the Parliament and whole Kingdom being the highest Power or any Member of the Parliament cannot by any publike Acts or Votes of theirs consented to in Parliament become Traytors or guilty of high Treason against the King either by the Common Law or the Statute of 25 Edw. 3. chap 2. of Treasons which running in the singular number If A MAN c. That is any private man or men by their own private authority shall levy warre against the King c. it ought to be judged high Treason extends not to the whole Kingdom or Court of Parliament representing it of which no treason was ever yet presumed the rather because the Parliament by this very act is made the Iudge of all Treasons that are doubtfull and was never yet included within the words or meaning of any Law concerning Treason and therefore cannot be guilty of it Hence the depositions of Archigallo and Emerian two ancient British Kings by the unanimous assent of the Lords and Commons for their rapines oppressions and Tyranny with other forenamed Saxon Kings and of Edward the second Richard the second Henry the sixth Edward the fourth by Acts of Parliament the creating of Richard the third King with the frequent translations of the Crown from the right Heir at Common Law to others who had no good Title by the whole Kingdom or Parliament no lesse then high Treason in private persons was never yet reputed much lesse questioned for or adjudged high Treason in the whole Kingdom or Parliament or any chief active Members in those Parliaments which by the Law are uncapable of Treason for any their judiciall actions and resolutions in such cases being only Tortious and Erroneous reversible by other Acts in Parliament not Trayterous and Rebellious as appears by all the forequoted Statutes and by 13 Eliz. cha 1. which makes it high Treason for any person to affirm That the Queen by Authority of the Parliament of England is not able to make Laws and Statutes of sufficient force to alter limit and binde the Crown of this Realm and the Descent Limitation Inheritance and Government thereof and any mans Title or right thereto And for direct Authorities in this very point Robert Trisylian and Belknap then chief Justices Holt Fulthorp and Burgh Judges Locton King Sergeant and Blake the Kings Counsell in the Parliament of 11 Rich. 2. Were condemned executed and banished the Realm as guilty of high Treason only for affirming under their Hands and Seals That the Duke of Glocester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick were and the other Lords and Commons might be guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission and other proceedings Voted in Parliament and be punished it as Traytors Which opinion of theirs being afterwards affirmed for Law in a packed Parliament 21 Rich. 1. was the very next Parliament in 1 Hen. 4. c. 2. 3 4. repealed and the judgement given against those Judges for this Trayterous opinion tending to the utter subversion of Parliaments resolved and enacted to be just This Iudge Belknap foresaw and therefore was unwilling to put his Seal to this opinion saying There wanted but a hurdle a horse and halter to carry him where he might suffer the death HE HAD DESERVED For if I had not done this I should have dyed for it and because I have done it I DESERVE DEATH for betraying the Lords Which makes me wonder at a passage in Speed who records it now frequent in Malignants mouthes That the very shop where the Barons originall Treasons were forged was THE PARLIAMENT-HOUSE wherein from time to time they forced on the King Edward the second presumptuous and TREASONOUS ORDINATIONS not only to reform the Kings House and Counsell and to place and displace all great Officers at their pleasure but even claimed a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdom together with the King which William Iâ—ge a Iudge of the Common Law with other like sticklers trayterously perswaded them was according to Law Which grosse slander of the Parliament House would have been capitall at least in former ages and may now indanger the necks of those who speak or write the same of the present Parliament Never did any of our Kings charge any Parliament with high Treason hitherto much lesse indict or wage warre against their Parliaments as Traytors though they have questioned and deposed Kings for offences against and being Enemies or Traytors to the Kingdom Let none then dare affirm That the Houses of Parliament are or can be Traytors now for providing for their own and the Kingdoms safety by a necessary defensive Warre which I shall in the third part fully clear to be neither Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law or Conscience either in the Houses of Parliament or any that bear Arms by their command Fifthly That to conspire or levy warre against the Parliament or Kingdom to dissolve or destroy it or the Members of it is no lesse then High Treason as hath been solemnly adjudged in Parliament 15 E. 2. in the Act entitled Exilium Hugonis le de Spenser in 1 E. 3. the Preface and cap. 1. in 11 Rich. 2. c. 2 3 4. and in the Parliament Roll Printed by Order of both Houses August 27. 1642. And before both these in Glanvil who declares it to be Treason even at the Common Law Si quis machinatus fuerit vel aliquid feoerit in SEDITIONEM REGNI Agreeable to Vlpian and the Saxon Laws which inform us of Treasons against the Common-wealth and Kingdom the case of Cateliâ—â— and others as well as against the King and to the Statute of 13. Eliz. c. 1. which makes it High Treason for any person to stirre up any Forraigners or strangers with force to invade this Realm or Ireland And if it be no lesse then high Treason against the King to slay the Chancellour Treasurer or any of
the Iudges or Iustices of either Bench Eyer Assize or Oyer and Terminer being in their places doing their Offices though by the Kings command as is clear by 25 E. 3. c. 2. and all our Law Books then much more must it be high Treason against the King and Kingdom to warre against the highest Court of Parliament or slay any Member of it for doing their Offices and executing the Houses just Commands If bare mis-Councelling the King to the prejudice of the Kingdom hath so frequently been adjudged high Treason against the King and Realm in severall Parliaments as appears by the forecited Histories of Gaveston the two Spensers Alexander Nevill De la Pole Trysilian and others then what is it to miscouâ—cell and assist him to make an offensive War against his Parliament Kingdom people for to ruine them certainly this must be high Treason against King and Realm in the superlative degree If the Parliament and Kingdom be destroyed or their hearts blood shed their vitall spirits let out by an unnaturall War against them the King himself at least in his royall Capacity as King and his royall posterity too must necessarily be unkinged and overwhelmed in their ruines but if the Kingdom stand and flourish for whose Peace and safety Kings themselves ought not onely to lay down their Crowns but lives as Christ the King of Kings hath resolved and the High Priest too though the King should die or perish as all Kings ever were and will be mortall yet their posterity may enjoy the Crown and reign in honour in prosperity after their death which they cannot do if the Kingdom perish Therefore all those Malignants Papists Delinquents and others who have most unnaturally taken up arms against the Parliament and Kingdom to dissolve and ruine them though by the Kings own illegall Commission or Command are not onely Arch-traytors to the Parliament and Realm alone but likewise to the King himself and his Posterity too in the very judgement of Law whose blood is shed whose Crown and Royalty subverted ruined in the bloodshâ—d ruine destruction of his Parliament Kingdom people As it is in the naturall so likewise in the politicâ— Body a mortall wound in any part of the body kills both body and head the body naturall or politicke cannot die or miscarry but the head must do so likewise therefore this War against the Parliament and Kingdom must in point of Law and Conscience too be a War against the King himself the chief politick head and member of them both from which he cannot legally be severed and high Treason at least against them both as the Parliament the sole Judge of Treasons hath resolved long since in their Declaration of August 18. 1642. in thâ—se positive words The Lords and Commons do declare That all such persons as shall upon any pretence whatsoever assist his Majesty in this war with Horse Arms Plate or Money ARE TRAYTORS TO HIS MAJESTIE THE PARLIAMENT AND THE KINGDOM and shall be brought to condigne punishment for so high an offence which they have since seconded in sundry other Declarations and Impeachments In brief the Gunpowder plot in 3. Iacobi to blow up the Parliament House was then adjudged resolved by the Parliament King and Judges to be high Treason not onely against the King but Parliament and Kingdom too and to blow up or assault the Parliament now in the Kings absence is questionlesse High Treason both against the King Parliament and Kingdom Yea the Statute of 28. H. 8. c. 7. declares those who shall claim the Crown even of right in any oeher manner then is limited by vertue and authority of that Act after the Kings death with all their Counsellors and abettors to be deemed and adjudged HIGH TRAITOURS TO THE REALM not the King and such their offence to be reputed HIGH TREASON and they for it to suffer such pains of death and forfeiture of Lands and Goods as in any cases of high Treason is used onely because it might in common probability ingender a Civil war and Dissentions in the Kingdom to be destruction of the people and their posterities much more then must it be high Treason against the Realm and those High Traitours who now actually wage War against the Parliament the Kingdom and destroy the Subjects and their estates in divers places which they have burned sacked ruined I read in Fabian that Eguiran chief Councellour to Philip the third of France was judged to death and hanged on the Gibbet at Paris for Treason against King Philip and the REALM OF FRANCE as our Powder Traitors were executed for high Treason against the King and Realm of England of late and Gaveston with the Spensers heretofore By the Stat. of 1 E. 3. c. 1. 5. R. 2. c. 6. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 3. 17. R. 2. c. 8. 21. R. 2. c. 2. 4. 20. 3. H. 5. Stat. 2. c. 6. 1. Mariae c. 6. certain offences are declared and made high Treason and the committers of them Traitours and enemies not onely to and against the King but likewise TO AND AGAINST THE REALM and in particular the illegall indicting of some Lords to destroy them as guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission in Parliament supposed prejudiciall to the King and his Crown in 10 R. 2. c. 1. and the opposing and annulling of that Commission and of some Processe Iudgements Executions made given and affirmed in some of these Parliaments raising forces and leavying war against the Parliament and Members of it to destroy them were then adjudged high Treason both against the King and THE REALM though done by the Kings expresse Commission and command The reason is because the King himselfe and the whole Realm in judgement of Law are ever legally present in and with his Parliament when they sit as I have already proved where ever the Kings person is and his royall legall will of which alone the Law takes notice is ever presumed to concur with his greatest Councâ—ll the Parliament against whose Priviledges safety and protection he neither can nor ought by Law or right to attempt any thing and if any personall Commands or Commissions of the King under his great Seal to do ought against Magna Charta the Subjâ—cts libertyâ— safety property the Parliaments Priviledges the Common or Statute Laws of the Realm all which together with the Kings Coronation Oath and the Prologues of most old Parliaments expresly prohibit the levying of war killing wounding murthering imprisoning disinheriting robbing or plundering of the Subjects without legall triall or conviction as do the Statutes of 2 R 2. c. 7. 1 H. 5. c. 6. 1 H. 5. c. 6. which prescribe exemplary punishments against such Plunderers and Robbers especially the Welchmen issue out to any person or persons whatsoever especially to raise forces or levie war against the Parliament or Subjects they are meerly void in Law and will rather aggravate then extenuate the guilt
judicature as both King and Kingdome may confide in which will be so far from depressing that it will infinitely advance both the Kings Honour Justice profit and the Kingdomes too Seventhly It is undeniable that the Counsellours Judges and Officers of the Kingdome are as well the Kingdoms Councellours Officers and Iudges as the Kings yea more the Kingdoms than the Kings because the King is but for the Kingdoms service and benefit This is evident by the Statute of 14 E. 3. c. 5. which enacts that as well the Chancellour Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other the Chancellour and Barons of the Exchequer as Iustices assigned and all they that doe meddle in the said places under them shall make an Oath well and lawfully to SERVE the King and HIS PEOPLE in THEIR OFFICES which Oath was afterward enlarged by 15 E. 3. c. 3. 18 E. 3. Stat. 3. 20 E. 3. c. 1 2 3. 1 Rich. 2. c. 2. swearing and injoyning them To doe even Law and execution of right to all the Subjects rich and poore without having respect to any person c. And if any of them doe or come against any point of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Lawes of the Land by the Statute of 15 E. 3 c. 3. he shall answer to the Parliament as well at the Kings suite as at the suite of the party Seeing then they are as well the Kingdomes Councellours Officers Iudges as the Kings and accountable responsible for their misdemeanours in their places as well to the Parliament and Kingdom as to the King great reason is there that the Parliament Kingdome especially when they see just cause should have a voice in their elections as well as the King The rather because when our Kings have been negligent in punishing evill Councellours Officers Iudges our Parliaments out of their care of the publike good have in most Kings reignes both justly questioned arraigned displaced and sometimes adjudged to death the Kings greatest Counsellours Officers and Iudges for their misdemeanours witnesse the displacing and banishing of William Longcham Bishop of Ely Lord Chauncellour chiefe Iustice and Regent of the Realme in Richard the 1. his Reigne Of Sir Thomas Wayland chiefe Iustice of the Common pleas attainted of Felony and banished for bribery by the Parliament 18 Ed. 1. the severall banishments of Piers Gaveston and the â— Spensers the Kings greatest favourites Officers Counsellors for seducing miscounselling King Edward the second oppressing the Subjects and wasting the Kings revenues the removall and condemnation of Sir William Thorpe Chiefe Iustice of the Kings Bench for Bribery 25. E. 3. The fining and displacing of Michael de 〈◊〉 Pole Lord Chauncellour Alexander Nevell and divers other great Officers and Privie Counsellours with the condemning executing and banishing of Tresilian 〈◊〉 and other Judges in 10 11 Rich 2. by Parliament for ill Councell and giving their opinions at Nottingham against Law Of Empson Dudley and that grand Cardinall Wolsey Lord Chancellour and the Kings chiefest Favourite and Counsellour in Henry the eight his Reigne Of the Duke of Sommerset Lord Protector and his Brother Lord Admirall for supposed Treasons in Edward the 6 th his Reigne Of Sir Francis Bacon Lord Keeper and Cranfield Lord Treasurer in King Iames his latter dayes with infinite other presidents of former and latter ages and one more remarkable then all the rest In the Yeare 1371. the 45. of King Edward the third his Reigne and somewhat before the Prelates and Clergy-men had ingrossed most of the Temporall Offices into their hands Simon Langham Arch-bishop of Canterbury being Lord Chancellour of England Iohn Bishop of Bath Lord Treasurer William Wickam Archdeacon of Lincolne Keeper of the Privie Seale David Wolley Master of the Rolles Iohn Troy Treasurer of Ireland Robert Caldwell Clerke of the Kings Houshold William Bugbrig generall Receiver of the Dutchy of Lancaster William Ashby Chancellour of the Exchequer Iohn Newneham and William de Mulso Chamberlaines of the Exchequer and keepers of the Kings Treasury and Iewels Iohn Roxceby Clerke and Comptroller of the Kings works and Buildings Roger Barnburgh and 7 Priests more Clerkes of the Kings Chancery Richard Chesterfield the Kings under-Treasurer Thomas Brantingham Treasurer of Guives Merke and Calis All these Clergie-men who abounded with pluralities of rich Spirituall Livings though they Monopolized all these temporall Offices in the Parliament of 45 Edward the 3d. by a Petition and complaint of the Lords were displaced at once from these Offices no wayes suitable with their functions and Lay-men substituted in their places And a like president I find about 3 Hen. 3d. where the Clergy Lord Chancellour Treasurer with other Officers were removed upon a Petition against them and their Offices committed to Temporall-men whom they better beseemed If then the Parliament in all Ages hath thus displaced and Censured the greatest Councellours State-Officers Iudges for their misdemeanours ill Counsell insufficiency and unfitnesse for these places contrary to that twice condemned false opinion of the over-awed Iudges at Nottingham in 11 R 2. That the Lords and Commons might not without the Kings will impeach the Kings Officers and Iustices upon their Offences in Parliament and he that did contrary was to be punished as a Traitour and that upon this very ground that they are the Kingdoms Counsellours Officers and Iustices as well as the Kings and so responsible to the Parliament and Kingdome for their faults I see no cause why they may not by like reason and authority nominate and place better Officers Counsellours Iudges in their steeds or recommend such to the King when and where they see just cause Eightly Iohn Bodin a grand Polititian truely determines and proves at large That it is not the right of election of great Officers which declareth the right of Soveraignty because this oft is and may be in the Subjects but the Princes approbation and confirmation of them when they are chosen without which they have no power at all It can then be no usurpation at all in the Parliament upon the Kings Prerogative to nominate or elect his Councellours great Officers and Iudges or recommend meet persons to him which is all they require so long as they leave him a Power to approve and ratifie them by Writs or speciall Patents in case he cannot justly except against them Of which power they never attempted to divest his Majesty though he be no absolute but only a politick King as Fortescue demonstrates Ninthly It hath beene and yet is usuall in most Forraigne Kingdomes for the Senate and people to elect their publike Offiâ—ers and Magistrates without any diminution to their Kings Prerogative In the Roman State the people and Senate not only constantly elected their Kings and Emperours but all their other grand publike Officers and Magistrates as Consuls Tribunes Dictators Senators Decemviri and the like
deliver up the Seale and Iustices Roles unto him who answered that they could by no meanes doe it without the Barons consent and pleasure concurring with the Kings with which answer the King being moved presently without consulting with the Baronage made Walter Merton Chancellour and the Lord Philip Basset Chiefe Justice to him and the Kingdom removing those the Barons had appointed from those and other places Which the Barons hearing of considering that this was contrary to them and their provisions and fearing least if the King should thus presume he would utterly subvert the Statutes of Oxford thereupon they poasted to the King guarded with Armes and power and charged him with the breach of his Oath forcing him at last to come to an agreement with them which the King soone violating the Barons and he raised great Forces met and fought a bloody battle at Lewes in Sussex where after the losse of 20000. men the King and his Son Prince Edward with sundry Lords of his party were taken and brought Prisoners to London where all the Prelates Earles and Barons meeting in Parliament Anno 1265 as Mathew Westminster computes it made new Ordinances for the Government of the Realme appointing among other things that two Earles and one Bishop elected by the Commons should chuse 9. other Persons of which three should still assist the King and by thâ— Counsell of those three and the other nine all things should be ordered as well in the Kings House as in the Kingdome and that the King should have no power at all to doe any thing without their Counsell and assent or at least without the advice of three of them To which Articles the King by reason of menaces to him to elect another King and Prince Edward for feare of perpetuall Imprisonment if they consented not were enforced to assent all the Bishops Earles and Barons consenting to them and setting their Seales to the Instrument wherein these Articles were conteined After which the Earle of Leicester and his two Sons being three of the twelve devided all the Kings Castles and strong holds betweene them and bestowed all the chiefe Offices in the Kings House upon his Capitall enemies which indiscreete disloyall carriage of theirs much offended not only the King and Prince but the Earle of Glocester and other of the Barons so that they fell off from the Earle to the King and Prince and in a battell at Eusham slew the Earle and most of his Partisans after which victory the King calling a Parliament at Winchester utterly repealed and vacated those former Ordinances which had they only demaunded the Nomination of great Officers Counsellours and Judges to the King and not entrenched so far upon his Prerogative as to wrest all his Royall power out of his hands not only over his Kingdom but houshold too I doubt not but they had beene willingly condiscended to by the King and Prince as reasonable and not have occasioned such bloody wars to repeale them by force In K. Edward the second his Reigne the Lords and Commons by an Ordinance of Parliament having banished out of Court and Kingdome Pier Gaveston his viâ—ious favourite and pernicious grand Counsellour in a Parliament held at Warwick nominated and constituted Hugh Spenser the Sonne to be the Kings Chamberlaine and in that Parliament further enacted that certaine Prelates and other Grandees of the Realme should remaine neare the King by turnes at set seasons of the Yeare to counsell the King better without whom no great businesse ought to be done challenging writes Speed by sundry Ordinances madâ— by them in Parliament not onely a power to reforme the Kings House and Councell and TO PLACE AND DISPLACE ALL GREAT OFFICERS AT THEIR PLEASVRE but even a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdome After which the Spensers engrossing the sole Regiment of the King and Kingdome to themselves and excluding those Lords from the King appointed by the Parliament to advise him not suffering the King so much as to speake with them but in their presence they were for this and other offences banished the Land by Act of Parliament This King towards the end of his raigne after the Queenes arrivall with her Army obscuring himselfe and not appearing by advise and consent of the Lords the Duke of Aquitaine was made High Keeper of England and they as to the Custos of the same did sweare him fealty and by them Robert Baldocke Lord Chancellour was removed the Bishop of Norwich made Chancellour of the Realme and the Bishop of Winchester Lord Treasurer without the Kings assent In the 15 Yeare of K. Edward the 3d. chap. 3 4. there was this excellent Law enacted Because the points of the great Charter be blemished in divers manners and lesse well holden then they ought to be to the great perill and slaunder of the King and dammage of the people especially in as much as Clerkes Peeres of the Land and other freemen be arrested and imprisoned and outed of their goods and Cattels which were not appealed nor indighted nor suite of the party against them affirmed It is accorded and assented that henceforth such things shall not be done And if any Minister of the Kings or other person of what condition he be doe or come against any part of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the suite of the King as at the suite of the party where no remedy nor punishment was ordained before this time as farre forth WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OF THE KING as of his owne Authority notwithstanding the Ordinance made before this time at Northampton which by assent of the King the Prelates Earles and Barons and the Commonalty of the Land in this present Parliament is repealed and utterly disanulled And that the Chancellour Treasurer Barons and Chancellour of the Eschequer the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other Iustices assigned in the County Steward and Chamberlaine of the Kings house Keeper of the Privie Seale Treasurer of the Wardrobe Controuler and they that be chiefe deputed to abide nigh the Kings Sonne Duke of Cornewall shall be now sworne in this Parliament and so from henceforth at all times that they shall be put in Office to keepe and maintaine the Priviledges and Franchises of holy Church and the points of the great Charter and the Charter of the Forrest and all other Statutes without breaking any point Item It is assented that if ANY THE OFFICERS AFORESAID or chiefe Clerke to the Common Bench or the Kings Bench by death or other cause be out of his Office that our Soveraigne Lord the King BY THE ACCORD OF HIS GREAT MEN which shall be found most nighest in the County which hee shall take towards him and by good Councell which he shall have about him shall put another convenient into the said Office which shall be sworne after the forme aforesaid And
and Silver Money he pleased Nobili aâ—dâ—â—tiam personas ignobiles Senescallos Iudices Capitaâ—cos Consules 〈…〉 Procâ—ratores Recepâ—ores quoscunque Officiarios alios creandi 〈…〉 ponendi in singulis locis Ducatus praedicti quandâ— opus erit inflitutos 〈…〉 Officiarios autedictos amovendi loco amotorum alios subrogandi c. Heere ◠〈…〉 the Title hoâ—â—ur of a Duke and Dukedome in France given by the 〈◊〉 of England as King of France by assent and authority of a Parliament in 〈…〉 Captaines and all other Officers within that Dukedome In the Parliament Rolls of 1. H. 4. num 106. The Commons Petitioned the King that for the safety of himselfe as likewise for the safety of all his Realmâ— and of his Lieges BY ADVISE OF HIS SAGE COVNSELL hâ—e would ordaine SVRE or trusty and SVFFICIENT CAPTAINES and GARDIANS OF HIS CASTLES and FORTRESSES as well in Englaâ—d as in Wales to prevent all perills The very Petition in effect that this Parliament tendered to his Majestie touching the Militia To which the King readily gave this answer Le Roy le voet The King wills it In the same Rol. Num. 97. The Commons likewise petitioned That the Lords Spirituall and Temporall shall not be received in time to come for to excuse them to say That they durst not to doe nor speake the Law nor what they thought for DOVBT of death or that they are not free of themselves because they are more bound under PAINE OF TREASON to keepe their Oath then to feare death or any foâ—feiture To which the King gave this answer The King holds all his Lords and Iustices for good sufficient and loyall and that they will not give him other Counsell or Advise but such as shall be Honest Iust and Profitable for him and the Realme And if any will complaine of them in speciall for the time to come of the contrary the King will reforme and amend it Whereupon we finde they did afterwards complaine accordingly and got new Privie Counsellors chosen and approved in Parliament in the 11 th Yeare of this Kings Raigne as we shall see anone And in the same Parliament Num. 108. I finde this memorable Record to prove the King inferiour to and not above his Laws to alter or infringe them Item Whereas at the request of Richard laâ—e King of England in a Parliament held at Winchester the Commons of the said Parliamâ—nt granted to him that he should be in as good libertie as his Progenitors before him were by which grant the said King woulâ— say that he might turne or change the Lawes at his pleasure and caused them to be changed AGAINST HIS OATH as is openly known in divers cases And now in this present Parliament the Commons thereof of their good assent and free will confidâ—ng in the Nobility high discretion and gracious government of the King our Lord have granted to him That they will He should be in as great Royall Liberty as his noble Progenitors were before him Whereupon our said Lord of his Royall grace AND TENDER CONSCIENCE hath granted in full Parliament That it is not at all his intent nor will to change the Lawes Statutes nor good usagâ—s nor to to take other advantage by the said graunt but for to keepe the Ancient Lawes and Statutes ordained and used in the time of his Noble Progenitors AND TO DOE RIGHT TO ALL PEOPLE IN MERCY AND TRVTH ACCORDING TO HIS OATH which he thus ratified with his Royall assent Le Roy le voet By which Record it is evident First that the Kings Royall Authority and Prerogative is derived to him and may be enlarged or abridged by the Commons and Houses of Parliament as they see just cause Secondly that King Richard the second and Henry the fourth tooke and received the free use and Libertie of their Prerogatives from the grant of the Commons in Parliament and that they were very subject to abuse this free grant of their Subjects to their oppression and prejudice Thirdly That the King by his Prerogative when it is most free by his Subjects grant in Parliament hath yet no right nor power by vertue thereof to change or alter any Law or Statute or to doe any thing at all against Law or the Subjects Rights and Priviledges enjoyed in the Raignâ—â— of ancient Kings Therefore no power at all to deprive the Parliament it selfe of this their ancient undubitable oft-enjoyed Right and Priviledge to elect Lord Chancellors Treasurers Privie Seales Chiefe Iustices Privie Counsellors Lord Lieutenants of Counties Captaines of Castles and Fortresses Sheriffes and other publike Officers when they see just cause to make use of this their right and interest for their owne and the Kingdomes safety as now they doe and have as much reason to doe as any their Predecessors had in any age When they behold so many Papists Malignants up in Armes both in England and Ireland to ruine Parliaments Religion Lawes Liberties and make both them and their Posterities meere slaves and vassalls to Forraigne and Domesticke Enemies In the 11. yeare of King Henry the 4 th Rot. Parl. numâ— 14. Art c. 1. The Commons in Parliament petitioned this King First That it would please the King to ordaine and assigne in this Parliament the most valiant sage and discretest Lords Spirituall and Temporall of His Realme TO BE OF HIS COVNSELL in aide and supportation of the Good and substantiall Government and for the weale of the King and of the Realme and the said Lords of the Counsell and the Iustices of the King should be openly sworne in that present Parliament to acquit themselves well and loyally in their counsels and actions for the weale of the King and of the Realme in all points without doing favour to any maner of person for affection or affinity And that it would please our Lord the King in presence of all the Estates in Parliament to command the said Lords and Iustices upon the Faith and Allegiance they owe unto him to doe full Iustice and equall right to every one without delay as well as they may without or notwithstanding any command or charge of any person to the contrary To which the King gave this answer Le Roy le Voet After which the second day of May the Commons came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there prayed to have connusance of the names of the Lords which shall be of the Kings continuall Counsell to execute the good Constitutions and Ordinances made that Parliament To which the King answered that some of the Lords he had chosen and nominated to be of his said Counsell had excused themselves for divers reasonable causes for which he held them well excused and as to the other Lords whom hee had ordained to be of his said Counsell Their Names were these Mounsier the Prince the Bishop of Wâ—nchester the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Bath the Earle of Arundâ—â— the Earle of Westmerland and
these â—iberties and that which we have sworne ALL OF US ARE BOUND TO OBSERVE But where the Acts to which the assent is gained are unjust or illegall such to which the King was not bound by Oath or duty to consent but meerely out of necessity to avoid imminent danger of death or other mischiefe and where the whole Parliament was enforced as well as the King there the acts may be avoided by Duresse as is evident by the Statutes of 11. and 21. of R. 2. c. 12. by the Statute of 31 H. 6. c. 1 which makes voyd all the Petitions granted by this King in a former Parliament the 29. of his Reigne and all indictments made by Duresse through the Rebellion Tyranny and Menaces of Iack Cade and his rebellious rout of Traytors and by 39. H. 6. c. 1. 15. E. 3. stat 2. and 17. E. 4. c. 7. Yet these enforced unjust Bills being publike Acts done in a legall forme are not meerly void but good in Law till they be repealed and nullified by a subsequent Parliament as is evident by the next forecited Statutes even as a Marriage Bond or deed made by Duresse or Menace are good in Law and not meerly void but voidable only upon a Plea and Tryall And if subsequent Parliaments refuse to repeal these forced Laws and to declare the Royall assent thereto by coertion void or illegall the King cannot avoid them by Duresse because his Royall assent is a judiciall Act in open Parliament which his oath and duty obliged him to give and the Lawes are rather the Parliaments Act which was not forced then his owne but they remaine in full vigour as if he had freely assented to them which is most evident by the Statutes made in 10. and 11. R. 2. which though extorted from the King by Duresse against the will and liberty of the King and right of his Crowne as is pretended and declared in the Statute of 21. R. 2. c. 12. yet they continued in full strength for ten yeares space or more during which time there were no lesse then 8. Parliaments held under this King because these Parliaments refused to reverse them upon this pretext of Duresse and the Parliament of 1 H. 4 c 2 3 4. received and confirmed them From all which premises I humbly conceive I may infallibly conclude That the King in passing the fore-mentioned kinde of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the Kingdomes and the Subjects weale and safety hath no absolute negative voyee but must and ought of common right and Iustice by vertue of his Royalloath and duty to give his ready and free assent unto them without any tergiversatiâ—n And so the Parliament in their Declarations to this purpose hath no wayes invaded nor injured his Majesties just Prerogative royall in this particular Nor yet those members in it eclipsed his royall grace who have upon occasion given affirmed the Petition of Right the Bills for Trieniall Parliaments which before by Law were to be annuall at least the continuance of this Parliament without adjournment for the Kingdomes necessary preservation the acts against Shipmoney Forest-Bounds c. illegall new invented grievances and oppressions not heard of in former Kings Reigns and the Statutes for the suppression of the Star-Chamber High Commission Knighthood and Bishops votes lately growen intollerable grivances and mischeifes to the Realme Especially since his Majesties Reigne to bee no acts of most transcendent Grace such as never any Prince before vouchsafed to his people as they are daily cried up in Presse and Pulpet but Bills of meere Common Right and Iustice which the King by his Royall Office Oath Duty in Law and Conscience ought to assent unto and could not without apparent injustice deny to passe when both Houses urged him thereunto the rather because the unhappy fractions of all Parliaments and Grievances of these Natures under his Majesties own Reign and Government occasioned by his evill Councellers were the sole grounds and just occasions of enacting these necessary Laws for the Subjects future security if the sword now drawen to suppresse the Parliament and cut these Gordians or rather Cobwebs as Diogenes once termed Laws a sunder deprive them not of their benefit before they scarce enjoy it I should now here proceed to manifest the Parliaments taking up of defensive Armes against his Majesties Malignant Army of professed Papists Delinquents and pillaging murthering Cavaleers whose grand designe is onely to set up Popery and an absolute tyrannical Government over our consciences bodies estates in defense of their own persons priviledges the Subjects Laws Liberties Properties and our Protestant established Religion devoted by Papists to eternall ruine as we have cause to feare to be just lawfull and no treason nor rebellion at all against the King neither in point of Law nor conscience And that the Parliaments assessing of men towards the maintenance of this necessary defensive warre by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the Kings assent now wilfully absent from and in armes against his Parliament and People with their distraining and imprisoning of such as refuse to pay it and their confinement and securing of dangerous Malignants to be justifiable by Law and ancient presidents with other particulars not yet so fully discussed by any as is desired But this part being already growne somewhat large and having lingred much longer at the Presse then I expected I have thought it more convenient to reserve the remainder for a future Treatise by it selfe then to hinder the state of the present benefit which it may receive by this through Gods blessing ere the other can â—ee compleated which I hope will fully un-blindfold the hood-winkt world and either satisfie the consciences or stop the mouthes of all who are not wilfully malicious against the Truth and Parliaments proceedings and the Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms over their Kings themselves which I shall more copiously manifest in the Appendix FINIS partis secunda THE THIRD PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments present Necessary Defensive Warre against the Kings offensive Malignant Popish forces and Subjects taking up Defensive Armes against their Soveraignes and their Armies in some Cases is copiously manifested to be Iust Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and neither Treason nor Rebellion in either by inpregnable Reasons and Authorities of all kindes Together With a Satisfactory Answer to all Objections from Law Scripture Fathers Reason hitherto alledged by Dr. Ferne or any other late opposite Pamphleters whose grosse Mistakes in true Stating of the present Controversie in sundry points of Divinity Antiquity History with their absurd irrationall Logicke and Theologie are here more fully discovered refuted than hitherto they have been by any Besides other particulars of great concernment By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne 2 Sam. 10. 12. Be of good courage and let us play the men for our People and for the City of
Religion established among us by law against which they and all others who are not wilfully blinded visibly discerne a most apparant desperate conspiracie which though not cleerely perceived but onely justly suspected at first doth now appeare all circumstances and agents considered to be the very Embrio and primitive cause of this deplorable warre agâ—inst which the Parliament and subjects are now more necessitated and engaged to defend themselves then ever seeing they have by all possible meanes endeavored to prevent this warre at first and since to accommodate it though in vaine upon just reasonable and honorable safe termes for King and Kingdome The sole Question then in this case thus truely stated will be Whether his Majestie having contrary to his Oath Duty the fundamentall Laws of God and the Realme raised an Armie of Malignants Papists Forraigners against his Parliament Kingdome People to make an Offensive warre upon them to murther rob spoyle deprive them of their peace liberties properties estates to impose unlawfull taxes by force upon them protect Delinquents and evill Councellors against the Parliaments Iustice and violently to undermine our established Protestant Religion the Common-wealth of England legally assembled in Parliament and all Subjects in such cases by Command and direction from both Houses of Parliament may not lawfully and justly without any Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and Conscience take up defensive Armes to preserve the Priviledges of Parliament their Lawes lives liberties estates properties Religion to bring Delinquents and ill Councellours to condigne punishment and rescue his seduced Majestie out of their hands and power though he be personally present with them to assist and countenance them in this unnaturall destructive warre And under correction notwithstanding any thing I ever yet heard or read to the contrary I conceive affirmatively that they may justly do it both in point of Law and Conscience I shall begin with Law because in this unhappie controversie it must direct the conscience First I have already proved in Judgement of Law the Parliament and Kingdome assembled in it to be the Soveraigne power and of greater authority then the King who is but their publike Minister in point of civill Iustice and Generall in matters of warre as the Roman Kings and Emperours were and other forraigne Kings of old and at this day are The Parliament then being the highest power and having principall right and authority to denounce conclude and proclaime warre as I have manifested in the debate of the Militia may not onely lawfully resist but oppugne suppresse all Forces raised against it and the Kingdomes peace or welfare Secondly the principall end of the Kingdomes originall erecting Parliaments and investing them with supreame power at first was to defend not onely with good Lawes and Councell but when absolute necessitie requires as now it doth with open force of Armes the Subjects Liberties Persons Estates Religion Lawes Lives Rights from the encroachments and violence of their Kings and to keepe Kings within due bounds of Law and Iustice the end of instituting the Senate and Ephori among the Lacaedemonians the Senate and Dictators among the Romans the Fâ—rum Suprarbiense and Iustitia Aragoniae among the Aragonians of Parliaments Dietts and Assemblies of the estates in other forraigne Kingdomes and in Scotland as I shall prove at large in its proper place This is cleare by the proceedings of all our Parliaments in former ages Especially in King Iohns Henry the third Edward the 1. 2. 3. and Richard the seconds Raignes by the latter Parliaments in King Iames his raigne yea of 3. Caroli the last dissolved Parliament and this now sitting whose principall care and imployment hath beene to vindicate the Subjects Liberties properties lawes and Religion from all illegall encroachments on them by the Crown and its ill Instruments by the forecited resolutions of Bracton Fleta the Myrror of Iustices Vowell Holinshed the Councell of Basill and others that the Parliament ought to restraine and bridle the king when he casts off the bridle of the Law and invades the Subjects Liberties especially with open force of Armes in an Hostile manner and by the constant practise of our Ancestors and the Barons Warres in maintenance of Magna Charta with other good Lawes and Priviledges confirmed by Parliament If then the Parliament be intrusted by the Kingdome with this Superlative power thus to protect the Subjects Liberties properties Lawes persons Religion c. against the kings invasions on them by policie or violence they should both betray their trust yea the whole kingdome too if they should not with open Force of Armes when Policy Councell and Petitions will not doe it defend their owne and the Subjects Liberties persons priviledges c. against his Majesties offensive Armies which invade them intending to make the whole kingdome a present booty to their insaciable rapine and a future vassall to his Majesties absolute arbitrary power by way of conquest I reade in Bodin that the Roman Senate being no way able to restraine Caesar tooke their refuge to that ancient Decree of the Senate which was commonly made but in dangerous times of the Common-weale Videant Consules caeteri Magistratus ne quid detrimenti câ—piat Respublica Let the Consulls and other Majestrates foresee that the Common-weale take no harme With which decree of the Senate the Consulls being armed sodainely raised their power commanding Pompey to take up Armes and raise an Army against Caesar to oppose his violent proceedings by force who after his conquest of Pompey refusing to rise up to the Consulls Pretors and whole Senate out of his pride through his ill Councellors advise and talking with them as if they had beene but private men he so farre offended both the Senate and people that to free the Republicke from his Tyranny and preserve their hereditary Liberties they conspired his death and soone after murthered him in the Senate-house where they gave him no lesse than 23. wounds And Hieronimus Blanca assures us that the Suprariense Forum Iustitia Aragoniae or States of Aragâ—n erected to withstand the tyrannie and encroachments of their kings may by the Laws of their Realme assemble together and RESIST THEIR KING WITH FORCE OF ARMES as oft as there shall bee neede to repulse his or his Officers violence against the Lawes For when they erected this Court they said It would be little worth to have good Lawes enacted and a middle Court of Iustice betweene the King and people appointed if it might not be lawfull to take up Armes for their Defence when it was needfull being agreeable to the very Law of nature and reason Because then it will not be sufficient to fight with Counsell For if this were not so and the State and Subjects in such cases might not lawfully take up armes all things had long ere this been in the power of Kings Therefore no doubt our Parliament and State as well as others may by
Armes against his loyall Subjects and assault their persons to murther them and spoyle their goods if they by common consent in Parliament especially shall forcibly resist disarme or restraine his person till his fury be appeased and his judgement rectified by better councells shall this be Treason Rebellion or Disloyaltie God forbid I thinke none but mad men can or will averre it It was a great doubt in Law till the statute of 33. H. 8. c. 20. setled it If a party that had committed any high Treasons when he was of perfect memory after accusation examination and confession thereof beâ—came madde or lunaticke where he should bâ— tried and condemned for it during this distemper And some from that very act and 21. H. 7. 31. 36. Ass 27. 12. H. 3. For faiture 33 and Dower 183. Fitz. Nat. Br. 202. D. Stamford Pleas 16. b. and Cooke l. 4. f. 124. Beverlyes case which resolve that a Lunaticke or Non Compos cannot be guilty of murther feloney or petite Treason because having no understanding and knowing not what he doth he can have no fellonius intention conceive that a reall mad-man cannot be guilty of high Treason though Sir Edward Cooke in Bevâ—rlies case be of a contrary opinion if he should assault or kill his king And I suppose few will deeme Walter Terrils casuall killing of King William Rufus with the glance of his arrow from a tree shot at a Deere high Treason neither was it then reputed so or he prosecuted as a Traytor for it because he had no malicious intention as most thinke against the King or any thought to hurt him But I conceive it out of question if a king in a distracted furious passion without just cause shall invade his subjects persons in an open hostile manner to destroy them it neither is nor can be Treason nor Rebellion in them if in their owne necessary defence alone they shall either casually wound or slay him contrary to their loyall intentions and those Statutes and Law-bookes which judge it high Treason for any one maliciously and trayterously to imagine compasse or conspire the death of the King will not at all extend to such a case of meere just defence since a conspiracie or imagination to compasse or procure the Kings death can neither be justly imagined nor presumed in those who are but meerely defensive no more then in other common cases of one mans killing another in his owne inevitable defence without any precedent malice in which a Pardon by Law is granted of course however questionlesse it is no Treason nor murther at all to slay any of the kings souldiers and 〈◊〉 who are no kings in such a defensive warre Sixthly suppose the King should be captivated or violently led away by any forraign or domesticke enemies to him and the kingdome and carried along with them in the field to countenance their warres and invasions upon his loyallest Subjects by illegall warrants or Commissions fraudulently procured or extorted from him If the Parliament and Kingdome in such a case should raise an Army to rescue the King out of their hands and to that end encountring the enemies should casually wound the King whiles they out of loyalty sought onely to rescue him I would demaund of any Lawyer or Divine whether this Act should be deemed Treason Rebellion or Disloyalty in the Parliament or army Or which of the two Armies should in point of Law or Conscience be reputed Rebells or Traytors in this case those that come onely to rescue the King and so fight really for him indeed though against him in shew and wound him in the rescue Or those who in shew onely fought for him that they might still detaine him captive to their wills Doubtlesse there is no Lawyer nor Theologue but would presently resolve in such a case that the Parliaments Army which fought onely to rescue the King were the loyall Subjects and the Malignants army who held him captive with them the onely Rebels and traytors and that the casuall wounding of him proceeding not out of any malicious intention but love and loyalty to redeeme him from captivity were no trespasse nor offence at all being quite besides their thoughts and for a direct president It was the very case of King Henry the third who together with his sonne Prince Edward being taken Prisoner by the Earle of Leycester in the battle of Lewis and the Earle afterwards carrying him about in his Company in nature of a Prisoner to countenance his actions to the great discontent of the Prince the Earle of Glocester and other Nobles hereupon the Prince and they raising an Army encountred the Earle and his Forces in a battle at Evesham where the King was personally present slew the Earle Routed his Army and rescued the king in this cruell battell the king himselfe being wouded unawares with a Iavelin by those who rescued him was almost slaine and lost much of his blood yet in a Parliament soone after sommoned at Winchester Anno 1266. the Earle and his Army were dis-inherited as Traytors and Rebels but those who rescued them though with danger to his person rewarded as his loyall subjects And is not this the present case A company of malignant ill Councellors Delinquents Prelates Papists have withdrawne his Majestie from his Parliament raised an Army of Papists Forraigners Delinquents and Male-contents to ruin the Parliament Kingdome Religion Lawes Liberties to countenance this their designe they detaine his Majestie with them and engage him all they can on their side the Parliament out of no disloyall intention but onely to rescue his Majesties person out of their hands to apprehend delinquents preserve the Kingdome from spoyle and defend their Priviledges Persons Liberties estates religion from unjust invasion have raised a defensive Army which encountred these Forces at Edgehill where they say the King was present slew the Lord Generall Earle of Lindsey with many others and as they never intended so they offered no kind of hurt or violence at all to his Majesties person then or since and now full sore against their wils Petitions endeavours for peace they are necessitated to continue this offensive warre for their owne and the Kingdomes necessary preservation The sole question is Whether this Act this Defensive Warre of the Parliament and their Forces be high Treason or Rebellion and who are the Traytors and Rebells in this case Certainly if I understand any Law or Reason the Parliament and their Forces are and must be innocent from these crimes and their opposite Popish Malignant Cavaleers the onely Rebels and Traytors as this Parliament the onely proper Judge of Treasons hath already voted and declared them in point of Law Seventhly it is Littletoâ—s and other Law-bookes expresse resolutions That if a man grant to another the Office of a Parkership of a Parke for life the estate which he hath is upon condition in Law though not expressed that he shall well
warre upon them to destroy them Not to trouble you with Histories of Stagges and other beasts which have killed men thâ—t chased them in their owne defence of which there are infinite examples in the Roman and Spanish Histories in those Amphithreatricall sports and spectacles wherein men encountred and fought with Lyons Tygers Beares Buls and other savage Bâ—asts I shall onely recite some few examples even of Kings themselves who have beene slaine and devoured by such beasts as they have chased Madâ—â— King of Britain as Polycronicon Fabian Grafton and others record being in his disport of hunting was slain of the wilde beasts he pursued when he had reigned 40. yeares so was his sonne King Mempris slaine and destroyed in hunting in the same manner Merindâ—â— King of Brittaine was devoured by a Sea monster which he encountered and Basilius the 33. Emperour of Constantinople hunting a Stag of an extraordinary greatnesse and thiâ— king to cut off his necke with his sword the Stagge ranfiercely at him gored him with his hornes on which he tossed him bruised his entralls whereof he dyed some few dayes after and had beene slaine immediately on the beasts hornes had not one there present drawne his sword and cut off his girdle by which he hung on the hornes to whom he gave a very ill requitall for this loyall service other stories of kings slaine by beasts in their owne defence occure in story and examples of kings slaine by men in and for their preservation are almost innumerable that of our king Edmond is observable among others who as our Historians write being at a feast at Pulkers Church on Saint Augustines day espied a theefe named Leof whom he had formerly banished sitting in the Hall whereupon he leapt over the Table assaulted Leof and plucked him by the haire of the head to the ground who in his owne defence wounded the king to death with a knife hurt many of his servants and at length was himselfe hewen all in peeces But that of our King Richard the 1. is more remarkeable who being shot in the arme with a barbed Arrow by one Peter Basil or Bertram Gurdon as others name him at the siege of Chaluz Castle in Aquitain which rebelled against him the Castle being taken and the king ready to dye of the wound commanded the person that shot him to be brought into his presence of whom he demanded What hurt he had done him that provoked him to this mischiefe To whom he boldly replyed Thou hast killed my father and my two Brothers with thine own hand and now wouldest have slain me take what revenge thou wilt I shall willingly endure what ever torture thou canst inflict upon me in respect I have slaine thee who hast done such and so great mischiefe to the world The king hearing this his magnanimous answer released him from his bonds though he slew the rest and not onely forgave him his death but commanded an hundred shillings to be given him If then bruites by the very law of Nature have thus defended themselves against kings who have violently assaulted them even to the casuall death of the assailants Why men by the selfesame Law may not justly defend themselves against the unjust assailing warres of their Princes and Armies without Treason or Rebellion exceeds my shallow understanding to apprehend and I doubt those very persons who now plead most against it onely to accomplish their owne pernicious designes would make no scruple of such a necessary defensive wars and resistances lawfulnesse were the case but really their own and those Papists and Cavalieers who now take up armes against the Parliament the supreamest lawfull power in the Realme and their owne native Country without checke of Conscience would doubtlesse make no bones at all forcibly to resist or fight against the King himselfe should he but really joyne with the Parliaments Army against them and their designes there being never any Souldier or Polititian but those onely who were truely sanctified and religious that made any conscience of fighting against yea murthering of his naturall king not onely in a lawfull defensive warre but in a Trayterous and Râ—bellious manner too if he might thereby advantage or promote his owne particular interests as is evident by the councell and speech of Davids souldiers and King Saul himselfe 1 Sam. 24. 4. 5. 6. 7. 18. 19. 21. by the words of Abishai to David 1 Sam. 28. 8. 9. 23. 24. by the Councell of Achitophell which pleased Absolon and all the Elders of Israel well 2 Sam 17. 1. 2. 3. 4 and the infinite number of Emperours of Kings which have beene trayterously and rebelliously slaine without any just occasion by their own Souldiers and that in a meere offensive not defensive way above halfe the Roman Grecian and German Emperours dying of such assassinations or poysonings very few of them of meere naturall deathes as the Histories of their lives declare Eighthly It is in a manner agreed by Historians Polititians and Divines that if a King will desert the defence and Protection of his people in times of warre and danger and neither ayde nor protect them against their enemies according to his Oath and Duty they may in such a case of extremity for their owne necessary defence and preservation desert him who deserteth them and elect another King who can and will protect them from utter ruin Vpon this very ground the Brittons of this Nation after many hundred yeares subjection to the Roman Emperors rejected their yoake and government when they refused and neglected to defend them against the barbarous Picts and others who invaded them when they had oft craved their assistance electing them other Patriots So the Spaniards being deserted by the Roman Emperors and left as a prey to their enemies abandoned their government and elected them Kings of their owne to protect them which they justified to be lawfull for them to doe And in like manner the Romans and Italians being forsaken of the Emperour Constantine when they were invaded by Aistulfus King of the Lumbards Elected Charles the Great for their Emperour and created a new Empire in the West distinct from that of Constantinople in the East which Bishop Bilson himselfe concludes they might lawfully doe in point of conscience So Childerick being unfit to governe and unable to repulse the enemies of the French which invaded his territories thereupon by the advise of Pope Zachary and of a whole Synod and Parliament in France they deposed Childericke and elected Pâ—pin for their King who was both able and willing to protect them Vpon this very ground the Emperours Charles the third and Wencestius were deposed as being unable and unfit to defend and governe the Empire and others elected Emperors in their steeds Thus Mahomet the blinde King of Granado was in the yeare 1309. deposed by his owne Brother Nobles and Subjects who were discontented to be governed by a
our Queene Elizabeth ayded the Low-Countries against the Tyrannie and oppressions of the King of Spainte and the King of Sweden of late yeares the Princes of Germany against the Tyranny and usurpations of the Emperor upon their sollicitation If then it be thus lawfull for Subjects to call in forraigne Princes to releeve them against the Tyrannie and oppressions of their kings as the Barons in King Iohns time prayed in ayde from Philip and Lewis of France against his tyrannie and those Princes in such cases may justly kill depose or judicially condemne these oppressing Kings and put them to death I conceive these whole kingdomes and Parliaments may with farre better reason lesse danger and greater safety to themselvs their Kings and Realmes take up defensive Armes of their owne to repulse their violence For if they may lawfully helpe themselves and vindicate their Liberties from their Kings encroachments by the assistance and Armes of forraigne Princes who have no relation to them nor particular interest in the differences betweene their kings and them which can hardly be effected without subjecting themselves to a forraigne power the death or deposition of the oppressing King much more may they defend and releeve themselves against him by their owne domesticke Forces if they be able by generall consent of the Realme because they have a particular interest and ingagement to defend their owne persons estates liberties which forraigners want and by such domesticke Forces may prevent a forraigne subjection preserve the life of the oppressing Prince and succession of the Crowne in the hereditary line which forraigne Armies most commonly endanger And certainely it is all one in point of Reason State Law Conscience for Subjects to relieve themselves and make a defensive warre against their Soveraigne by forraigne Princes Armes as by their owne and if the first be just and lawfull as all men generally grant without contradiction and Bractâ—n to l. 2. c. 16. I see no colour but the latter must bee just and lawfull too yea then the first rather because lesse dangerous lesse inconvenient to King and Kingdome From Reasons I shall next proceed to punctuall Authorities Not to mention our ancient Brittons taking up of armes by joint consent against their oppressing tyrannizing Kings Aâ—chigallo Emerian and Vortigern whom they both expelled and deposed for their tyranny and mis-govenment nor our Saxoâ—s rayâ—sing defensive Forces against King Sigebert Osred Ethelred Beornard Ceolwulfe and Edwyn who were forcibly expelled and deprived by their Subjects for their bloody cruelties and oppressions which actions the whole Kingdome then and those Historians who recorded them since reputed just and honourable and no Treasonor Râ—bellion in Law or Conscience being for the Kingdomes necessary preservation and the peoples just defence which Histories I have elsewhere more largely related Nor yet to insist long on the fore-mentioned Barons warre against king Iohn and Henry the 3d. for regaining establishing preserving Magna Chaâ—ta and other Liberties of the Realme which our Kings had almost utterly deprived them off I shall onely give you some few briefe observations touching these warres to cleare them from those blacke aspersions of Rebellion Treason and the like which some late Historians especially Iohn Speed to flatter those Kings to whom they Dedicated their Histories have cast upon them contrary to the judgement of our ancienter Choniclers and Matthew Paris who generally repute them lawfull and honourable First then consider what opinion the Prelates Barons and Kingdome in generall had of these Warres at first Anno 1â—14 in a Parliament held at Pauls the 16. yeare of King Iohns raigne Steven Langton Archbishop of Canterbury produced a Charter of King Henry the First whereby he granted the Ancient Libertâ—es of the Kingdome of England which had by his Predecessors beene oppressed with unjust exactions according to the Lawes of King Edward with those emendations which his Father by the couâ—sell of his Barons did ratifie which Charter being read before the Barons they much rejoyced and swore in the presence of the Archbishop that for these Liberties they would if need required spend their blood which being openly done in Parliament they would never have taken such a publike solemne Oath had they deemed a Warre against the King for recovery or defence of these their Liberties unlawfull and no lesse then Treason and Rebellion in point of Law or Conscience After this the Barons assembling at Saint Edmond bury conferred about the said Charter and swore upon the high Altar That if King Iohn refused to confirme and restore unto thâ—m those Liberties the Rights of the Kingdome they would make Warre upon him and withdraw themselves from his Allegiance untill he had ratified them all wâ—th his Charter under hâ—s great Seale And further agreed after Christmas to Petition him for the same and in the meane time to provide themselves of Horse and Furniture to be ready if the King should start from his Oath made at Wâ—nchester at the time of his absolution for confirmation of these Liberties and compell him to satisfie their demand After Christmas they repaire in a Military manner to the King lying in the new Temple urging their desires with great vehemencie the King seeing their resolution and inclination to warre made answer That for the matter they required he would take consideration till after Easter next In the meane time he tooke upon him the Crosse rather through feare then devotion supposing himselfe to bee more safe under that Protection And to shew his desperate malice and wilfulnâ—sse who rather then not to have an absolute domination over his people to doe what he listed would be any thing himselfe under any other that would but support him in his violences he sent an Embassage the most base and impious that ever yet was sent by any free and Christian Prince unto Miramumalim the Moore intituled the great King of Affrica Morocco and Spaine wherein he offered to render unto him his Kingdome and to hold the same by tribute from him as his Soveraigne Lord to forgoe the Christian Faith as vaine and to receive that of Mahomet imploying Thomas Hardington and Ralph Fitz-Nicholas Knights and Robert of London Clerke Commissioners in this negotiation whose manner of accesse to this great King with the delivery of their Message and King Iohns Charter to that effect are at large recited in Mathew Paris who heard the whole relation from Robert one of the Commissioners Miramumalim having heard at large their Message and the Description of the King and Kingdome governed by an annointed and Crowned King knowne of old to be free and ingenuous ad nullius praeterquam Dei spectans dominationem with the nature and disposition of the people so much disdained the basenesse and impiety of the Offerer that fetching a deepe sigh from his heart he answered I have never read nor heard of any King possessing so prosperous a Kingdome subject and obedient to him
grievances I ought not to prostitute my selfe to his mercy Neither would this be for the Kings honour that I should consent unto his will which is not grounded upon reason Yea I should doe an injury to him and to Iustice which he ought to use towards his Subjects and to maintaine And I should give an ill example to all by deserting Iustice and the prosecution of right for an erronious will against all Iustice and the injury of the Subjects For by this it would appeare that we loved our worldly possessions more then Iustice it selfe And whereas the Kings Counsellours object that wee have combined with the Kings capitall enemies namely the French Scots Welsh out of hatred and dammage to king and kingdome That of the French is altogether false and that of the Scots and Welsh too excepting the king of Scots and Leoline Prince of North-â—ales who were not the kings enemies but faithfull friends untill by injuries offered them by the King and his Counsell they were by coertion against their wills alienated from their fidelitie as I am And for this cause I am confederated with them that we may the better being united then separated regaine and defend our rights of which we are unjustly deprived and in a great part spoiled Whereas the Kings Counsell propose that I ought not to confide in my Confederates because the King without any great hurt to his Land can easily separate them from my friendship Of this I make no great doubt but by this the iniquity of his Counsellors doth most of all appeare that in some sort they would cause the King to sustaine losse by those whom he specially calls capitall enemies to injure mee who have alwaies beene his faithfull Subject whiles I remained with him and yet would be so if he would restore to me and my friends our right Whereas the said Counsellors say that the Pope and Church of Rome doe specially love the King and kingdome and will Excommunicate all his adversaries which thing is even at the dores because they have already sent for a Legate It pleaseth mee well said the Marshall because the more they love the King and kingdome by so much the more will they desire that the King should treat his Realme and Subjects according to justice And I am well pleased they should excommunicate the adversaries of the Kingdome because they are those who give Counsell against Iustice whom workes will manifest because Iustice and Peace have kissed each other and because of this where Iustice is corrupted Peace is likewise violated Also I am pleased that a Legate is comming because the more discreet men shall heare our justice by so much the more vilely shall the adversaries of Iustice be confounded In which notable discourse we see the lawfullnesse of a necessary defensive Warre yeelded and justified both by the King his Counsell and the Earle Marshall as well against the King himselfe if he invade his Subjects first as any of his Forces who assist him After which the Marshall flew many of his Enemies by an Ambufâ—ado while they thought to surprise him and wasted and spoiled their goods houses lands observing this generall laudable rule which they made to doe no hurt nor ill to any one but to the Kings evill Counsellors by whom they were banished whose goods houses woods Orchards they â—poiled burnt and rooted up The King remaining at Glocester heard of these proceedings of the Marshall but his forces being too weake he durst not encounter him but retired to Winchester with Bishop Peter confounded with over much shame leaving that Country to be wasted by his adversaries where innumerable carcases of those there slaine lay naked and unburied in the wayes being food to the beasts and birds of prey a sad spectacle to passengers which so corrupted the ayre that it infected and killed many who were healthy Yet the Kings heart was so hardned by the wicked councell he followed against the Marshall that the Bishops admonishing him to make peace with him WHO FOVGHT FOR IVSTISE he answered that he would never make peace with him unlesse comming with an halter about his necke and acknowledging himselfe to be a Traytor he would implore his mercy The Marshall both in England and Iâ—eland professed that he was no Traytor that his warre being but defensive was just immutabiliter affirmans quod 〈◊〉 sibi de jâ—re quod suum er at reâ—etere posse Regis Coâ—sil orum sicorum modis omnibus quibus poterat infirmare William Roshanger in his continuation of Matthew Paris speaking of the death of Simon Monfort Earle of Leycester slaine in the Battle of Evâ—sham the greatest Pillar of the Barrons warres useth this expression Thus this magnificent Earle Symon ended his labors who not onely bestowed his estate but his peâ—son also for releiefe of the oppression of the poore for the asserting of Iustice and the right of the Realme he was commendably skilfull in learning a dayly frâ—quenter of divine Offices constant in word severe in countenance most confiding in the prayers of Religious persons alwayes very respectfull to Ecâ—lesiasticall persons He earnestly adheared to Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne and committed his children to his education By his advise he handled difficult things attempted doubtfull things concluded things begun specially such things whereby he thought he might gaine desert Which Bishop was said to have enjoyned him as he would obtaine remission of his sinnes that he should undertake this cause for which he contended even unto death affirming that the peace of the Church of England could never be estaâ—lished but by thâ— materiall sword and constantly averting THAT ALL WHO DIED FOR IT WERE CROWNED WITH MARTYRDOME Some say that this Bishop on a time laying his hand on the head of the Earles eldest sonne said unto him O most deare sonne thou and thy father shall both dye on one day and with one hand of death YET FOR IVSTICE AND TRVTH Fame reports that Symon after his death grew famous by many miracles which for feare of the King came not in publicke Thus this Historian thus Robert Grosthead the most devout and learned Bishop of that age who most of any opposed the Popes Vsurpations and exactions determine of the justice and lawfulnesse of the Barons Warres Walter Bishop of Worcester concurring in the same opinion with Grosthead The same author Rishanger records that the Earle of Glocester a great stickler in these warres against the king with whom at last he accorded signified to the King by his Letters Patents under his seale that he would never â—eure Armes against the King his Lord nor against his Sonne Prince Edward NISI DEFENDO but onelâ— in his Defence which the King and Prince accepting of clearely proves that defensive Armes against King or Prince were in that age generally reputed Lawfull by King Prince Prelates Nobles People I may likewise adde to this what I read in Matthew Westminster that Richard Bishop of
Chichester the day before the battle of Lewis against King Henry and his sonne who were taken prisoners in it by the Barons and 20000. of their Souldiers slaine absolved all that went to fight against the King their Lord from all their sinnes Such confidence had he of the goodnesse of the cause and justnesse of the warre In one word the oath of association prescribed by the Barons to the King of Romans brother to King Henry the third in the 43. yeare of his Raigne Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornewall doe here sweare upon the holy Evangelists that I shall be faithfull and diligent to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the councell of wicked persons overmuch disordered and be an effectuall Coadjutor TO EXPELL THE REBELLS and disturbers of the same And this Oath I will inviolaby observe under paâ—ne of losing all the lands I have in England So helpe me God Which Oath all the Barrons and their associates tooke by vertue whereof they tooke up armes against the Kings ill Councellors and himselfe when he joined with them sufficiently demonstrate their publicke opinions and judgements of the lawfullnesse the justnesse of their warres and of all other necessarie defensive armes taken up by the Kingdomes generall assent for preservation of its Lawes Liberties and suppression of those Rebels and ill Councellors who fight against or labour to subvert them by their policies In the third yeare of King Edward the 2 d this king revoking his great Mynion Piers Gavâ—ston newly banished by the Parliament into Ireland and admitting him into as great favour as before contrary to his oath and promise the Barrons hereupon by common consent sent the King word that he should banish Piers from his company according to his agreement or else they would certainely rise up against him as a perjured person Vpon which the King much terrified suffers Piers to abjure the Realme who returning againe soone after to the Court at Yorke where the king entertained him the Lords spirituall and temporall to preserve the liberties of the Church and Realme sent an honourable message to the King to deliver Piers into their hands or banish him for the preservatioâ— of the peace Treasure and weale of the Kingdome this wilfull King denies their just request whereupon the Lords thus contemned and deluded raifed an army and march with all speede towards New-Castle NOT TO OFFER INIVRIE OR MOLESTATION TO THE KING but to apprehend Peirs and judge him according to Law upon this the King fleeth together with Peirs to Tinemouth and from thence to Scarborough Castle where Piers is forced to render himselfe to the Barrons who at Warwicke Castle without any legall triall by meere martiall Law beheaded him as a subvertor of the Lawes and an OPEN TRAITOR TO THE KINGDOME For which facts this King afterwards reprehending and accusing the Lords in Parliament in the 7 th yeare of his Raigne they stoutly answered THAT THEY HAD NOT OFFENDED IN ANY ONE POINT BVâ— DESERVED HIS ROYALL FAVOVR for they HAD NOT GATHERED FORCE AGAINST HIM though he were in Piers his company assisted countenanced and fled with him BVT AGAINST THE PVBLICKE ENEMIE OF THE REALME Whereupon there were two acts of oblivion passed by the King Lords and Commons assembled in that Parliament Printed in the 2 d Part of old Magna Charta The first that no person on the Kings part should be questioned molested impeached imprisoned and brought to judgement for causing Pierce to returne from Exile or barboring councelling or ayding him bere after his returne The second on the Barons part in these words It is provided by the King and by the Archbishops Bishâ—ps Abbots Priors Earles Barâ—ns and Commons of the Realme assembled according to our Command and unun mously assented and accorded that none of what estate or condition soever he be shall in time tâ— come be appealed or challenged for the apprehending deteining or death of Peirsde Gaveston nor shall for the said death be apprâ—hended nor imprisoned impeached molâ—sted nor grieved nor judgement given against him by us nor by others at our suite nor at the suite of any other either in the Kings Court or elsewhere Which act the King by his Writ sent to the Iudges of the Kings Bench commanding that tâ—is grant and concord shall be firme and stable iâ— all its points and that every of them should be held and kept in per petuitie to which end he commands them to cause this act to be there inrolled and fiâ—mely kept for ever A pregnant evidence that the Barons taking up Armes then against this Traytor and enemie of the Realme in pursuance of the Act and sentence of Parliament for his banishment though the King were in his company and assisted him all he might was then both by King and Parliament adjudged no Treason nor Rebellion at all in point of Law but a just honorable action Wherefore their taking up Armes is not mentioned in this Act of oblivion seeing they all held it just but their putting Piers to death without legall triall which in strictnesse of Law could not be justified Now whether this be not the Parliaments and kingdomes present case in point of Law who tooke up armes principally at first for defence of their owne Priviledges of Parliament and apprehention of delinquents who seducing the king withdrew him from the Parliament and caused him to raise an Army to shelter themselves under its power against the Parliament let every reasonable man determine and if it be so we see this ancient Act of Parliament resolves it to be no high Treason nor Rebellion nor offence against the King but a just lawfull act for the kings the kingdomes honour and safety Not long after this the two Spensers getting into the kings favour and seducing miscouncelling him as much as Gaveston did the Lords and Barrons hereupon in the 14 th and 15 th yeares of his raigne confederated together to live and dye for justice and to their power to destroy the TRAITORS OF THE REALME Especially the two Spensers after which they raised an Army whereof they made Thomas Earle of Lancaster Generall and meeting at Sherborne they plunder and destroy the Spensers Castles Mannors Houses Friends Servants and marching to Saint Albanes with Ensignes displayed sent Messengers to the King then at London admonishing him not onely to rid his Court but Kingdome if the TRAITORS TO THE REALME the Spensers condemned by the Commons in many Articles to preserve the peace of the Realme and to grant them and all their followers Letteâ—s Pattents of indemnity for what they had formerly done Which the King at first denied but afterwards this Armie marching up to London where they were received by the City he yeelded to it and in the 15 th yeare of his Raigne by a speciall Act of Parliament the said Spensers were disinherited and banished the Realme for mis-councelling the king oppressing the people
Spensers and other ill Counsellors about this king in the last yeare of his raigne though the King himself were in their Company and taken prisoner by the Forces raised against them for the necessary preservation reliefe and safety of the Queene Prince Nobles Kingdome to be no high Treason nor offence at all namely the statute of 1. E. 3. c. 1. 2. 3. which I shall recite at large Whereas Hugh Spenser the Father and Hugh Spenser the Sonne late at the suite of Thomas then Earle of Lancaster and Leycester and Steward of England by the common assent and vote of the Peers and Commons of the Realme and by the assent of King Edward Father to our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is AS TRAITORS ENEMIES OF THE KING OF THE REALME were Exled disinherited and banished out of the Realme for ever And afterward the same Hugh by evill Councell which the king had about him without the assent of the Peeres and Commons of the Realme came againe into the Realme and they with other proâ—â—cured the said king to pursue the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men and people of the Realme in which pursuite the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men and people of the Realme were willingly dead and disinherited and some outlawed banished and disinherited and some disinherited and imprisoned and some ransommed and disherited and after such mischiefe the said Hugh and Hugh Master Robâ—rt Baldocke and Edmoâ—d Earle of Arundell usurped to them the Royall power so that the king nothing did nor would doe but as the said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell did councell him were it never so great wrong during which usurpation by duresse and force against the Will of the Commons they purchased Lands as well by fines levied in the Court of the said Edward as otherwise and whereas after the death of the said Earle of Lancaster and other great men our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is and Dame Isabel Queene of England his Mother by the Kings will and Common Councell of the Realme went over to Francâ— to treate of peace betweene the two Realmes of England and France upon certaine debates then moved The said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell continuing in their mischiefe encouraged the king against our Soveraigne Lord the king that now is his sonne and the said Queene his wife and by royall power which they had to them encroached as afore is said procured so much grievance by the assent of the said King Edward to our Soveraigne Lord the King that now is and the Queene his mother being in so great jeopardy of themselves in a strange Country and seeing the Destruction Dammage Oppressions and Distractions which were notoriously done in the Realme of England upon holy Church Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and the Commonalty by the said Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Earle of Arundell by the encroaching of the said royall power to them to take as good Councell therein as they might And seeing they might not remedie the same unlesse they came into England with an Army of men of warre and by the Grace of God with such puissance and with the helpe of great men and Commons of the Realme they have vanquished and destroyed the sayd Hugh and Hugh Robert and Edmond Wherefore our Soveraigne Lord King Edward that now is at his Parliament holden at Westminster at the time of his Coronation the morrow after Candlemas in the first yeare of his reigne upon certaine Petitions and requests made unto him in the said Parliament upon such Articles above rehearsed by the common councell of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and by the Commonalty of the Realme there being by his Commandment hath provided ordained and stablished in forme following First that no great man or other of what estate dignity or condition he be that came with the said king that now is and with the Queene his mother into the Realme of England and none other dwelling in England who came with the said king that now is and with the Queene In ayde of them to pursue their said enemies in which pursuite the King his Fatâ—er was taken and put in ward and yet remaineth in ward shall not be molested impeached or gâ—ieved in person or goods in the kings Court or other Court for the puâ—suite of the said king taking and with holding of his body nor pursuâ—te of any other nor taking of their persons goods nor death of any man or any other things perpetrate or committed in the said pursuite from the day the said king and Queene did arme till the day of the Coronation of the same king and it is not the kings minde that such offenders that committed my trespasse or other offence out of the pursuites should goe quit or have advantage of this statute but they shall be at their answere for the same at the Law Item that the repeale of the said Exile which was made by Dures and force be adnulled for evermore and the said Exile made by award of the Peeres and Commons by the kings assent as before is said shall stand in his strength in all points after the tenure of every particular therein contained Item that the Executors of the Testament of all those that were of the same quarrell dead shall have actions and recover the Goods and Chattels of them being of the said quarrell whose executors they be as they of the same quarrell should c. Certainely here was an higher pursuite and levying warre against the King and his evill Councellors then any yet attempted by this Parliament and a warre rather offensive then defensive in which the king himself was both taken and dâ—tâ—ined Prisoâ—â—r and then forced to resigne his Crowne to his sonne yet this is here justified as a necessary just and lawfull warre by an Act of Parliament never yet repealed and all that bare Armes against the king and his ill Councellors yea they who pursued apprehended and imprisoned the king himselfe are as to this particular discharged by the king and whole Parliament from all manner of guilt or punishment or prosecution whatsoever against them Which consideration makâ—s me somewhat confident that this King and the Parliament held in the 25. yeare of his Raigne ch 2. Which declares it high Treason to levie warre against the King in his Realmâ— did never intend it of a necessary defensive warre against a seduced King and his evill Councellors especially by the Votes of both Houses of Parliament who doubtlesse would never passe any Act to make themselves or their Posteritie in succeeding Parliaments Traytors for taking up meere necessary defensive Armes for their owne and the Kingdomes preservation for that had beene diametraâ—ly contrary to this statute made in the very first yeare and Parliament of this King and would have lâ—yd an aspertion of High Treason upon the king himself the Queene his
Mother their own Fathers and many of themselves who thus tooke up Armes and made a defensive kinde of warre upon King â—dwarâ— the 2 d taking him pâ—isoner but onely to Rebellious insurrections of private persons without any publick authority of Parliament or the whole Kingdome in generall and of meere offensive warres against the King without any just occasion hostilitie or violence on the Kings part necessitating them to take up defensive Armes which I humbly submit to the judgement of those grand Rabbies and Sages of the Law and the Honorable Houses of Parliament who are best able to resolve and are the onely Iudges to determine this point in controversie by the expresse letter and provision of 25. Ed. 3. ch 2. of Treasons In the first yeare of king Richard the 2d. Iohn Mercer a Scot with a Navie of Spanish Scottish French ships much infested the Marchants and Coasts of England â—aking many prises without any care taken by the king Lords or Councell to resist them Whereupon Iohn Philpot a rich Merchant of London diligently considering the defect that I say not treachery of the Duke of I ancaster and other Lords who ought to defend the Realme and griâ—ving to see the oppressions of the people did at his proper charge hire a thousand souldiers and set out a fleete to take the said Mercers ships with the goods he had gotten by Pyracie and defend the Realme of England from such incursions who in a short time tooke Mercer prisoner with 15. Spanish ships and all the Booties he had gained from the English whereat all the people rejoyced exceedingly commending and extolling Philpot for the great love he shewed to his Countrey and casting out some reproachfull words against the Nobles and Kings councell who had the rule of the kingdome and neglected its defence Whereupon the Nobility Earles and Barons of the Realme conscious of this their negligence and envying Philpot for this his Noble praise-worthy action began not onely secretly to lay snares for him but openly to reproach him saying That it was not lawfull for him to doe such things without the advise or councell of the King and Kingdome quasi non licuisset benefacere Regi VEL REGNO sine consilio Comitum Baronum writes Walsingham as if it were not lawfull to doe good to the King or Kingdome without the advise of the Earles and Barrons or Lords of the Privie Councell To whom objecting these things and especially to Hugh Earle of Stafford who was the chiefe Prolocutor and spake most against it Iohn Philpot gave this answere Know for certaine that I have destinated my money ships and men to sea to this end not that I might deprive you of the good name and honour of your Militia or warlike actions and engrosse it to my selfe but pittying the misery of my Nation and Country which now by your sloathfulnesse of a most Noble kingdome and Lady of Nations is devolved into so great misery that it lyeth open to the pillage of every one of the vilest Nations seeing there is none of you who will put your hand to its defence I have exposed me and mine therefore for the Salvation of my proper Nation and frâ—eing of my Country To which the Earle and others had not a word to reply From this memorable history and discourse which I have translated verbatim â—ut of Walsingham I conceive it most evident that in the default of king and Nobles it is lawfull for the Commons and every particular subject without any Commission from the king or his Councell in times of iminent danger to take up Armes and raise Forces by Sea or Land to defend the king and his Native Country against invading enemies as Philpot did without offence or crime Then much more may the Houses of Parliament the representative body of the whole kingdome and all private Subjects by their Command take up necessary defensive Armes against the kings Popish and Malignant Forces to preserve the king Kingdome Parliament People from spoyle and ruine In the 8. yeare of King Richard the 2d. there arose a great difference betweene the Duke of Lancaster the king his young complices who conspired the Dukes death agreeing sodainely to arrest and arraigne him before Robert Trisilian Chiefe Iustice who boldly promised to passe sentence against him according to the quality of the crimes objected to him Vpon this the Duke having private intelligence of theâ—r treachery to provide for his owne safety wisely withdrew himselfe and posted to his Castleat Ponfract storing it with Armes and Victualls Hereupon not onely a private but publicke discord was like to ensue but by the great mediation and paines of Ione the kings mother an accord and peace was made betweene them and this defence of the Duke by fortifying his Castle with Armes against the King and his ill instruments for his owne just preservation held no crime If such a defence then were held just and lawfull in one particular Subject and Peere of the land onely much more must it be so in both Houses of Parliament and the Kingdome in case the Kings Forces invade them In the 10 th yeare of King Richard the second this unconstant king being instigated by Michael de la Pole Robert Vcere Duke of Ireland Alexander Nevill Archbishop of Yorke Robert Trysilian and other ill Councellors and Traytors to the kingdome endeavoured to seize upon the Duke of Glocester the Earles of Arundell Warwicke Derby Notingham and others who were faithfull to the kingdome and to put them to death having caused them first to be indighted of High Treason at Nottingham Castle and hired many Souldiers to surprise them Hereupon these Lords for their owne just defence raised Forces and met at Harynggye Parke with a numerous Army whereat the King being much perplexed advised what was best for him to do The Archbishop of Yorke and others of his ill Councell advised him to goe forth and give them battle but his wisest councellors disswaded him affirming that the King should gaine no benefit if hee vanquished them and should sustaine great dishonour and losse if he were conquered by them In the meane time Hugh Linne an old Souldier who had lost his senses and was reputed a foole comming in to the Councell the King demanded of him in jest what hee should doe against the Nobles met together in the saide Parke who answered Let us goe forth and assault them and slay every mothers sonne of them and by the eyes of God this being finished THOV HAST SLAINE ALL THE FAITHFVLL FRIENDS THOV HAST IN THE KINGDOME Which answere though uttered foolishly yet wise men did most of all consider At last is was resolved by the mediators of Peace that the Lords should meete the King at Westminster and there receive an answere to the things for which they tooke Armes thither they came strongly Armed with a great guard for feare of ambuseadoes to intrap them where the Chauncellour
force of Armes resist the Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates just commands warranted either by Gods Word or the Lawes of England it being out of controversie readily subscribed by all of both sides that Such commands ought not so much as to be disobeyed much lesse forcibly resisted but cheerefully submitted to and readily executed for Conscience sake Rom. 13. 1. to 6. 1 Pet. 2. 13 14. Tit. 3. 1. Hebr. 13. 17. Iosh. 1. 16 17 18. Ezra 7. 26. Eccles. 8 2 3 4 5. the onely thing these objected Scriptures prove which come not neere the thing in question though our Opposites most rely upon them Secondly Neither is this any branch of the dispute Whether Subjects may lawfully rise up or rebell against their Prince by way of Muteny Faction or Sedition without any just or lawfull publicke ground or for every trifling injury or provocation offered them by their Prince Or whether private men for personall wrongs especially where their lives chastities livelihoods are not immediatly endangered by actuall violent unjust assaults may in point of Conscience lawfully resist or rise up against their Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates Since all disavow such tumultuous Insurrections and Rebellions in such cases yet this is all which the oft objected Examples of Korah Dathan and Abiram with other Scriptures of this Nature doe or can evince Thirdly nor is this any parcell of the Conâ—roversie Whether Subjects may lay violent hands upon the persons of their Princes wittingly or willingly to deprive them of their Lives or Liberties â—specially for private Injuries or in cold blood when they doe not actually nor personally assault their lives or chastities or for any publike misdemeanours without a precedent sentence of Imprisonment or death against them given judicially by the whole States or Realmes where they have such Authority to araigne and judge them For allunanimously disclaime yea abominate such Traitorous practises and Iesuiticall Positions as execrable and unchristian yet this is all which the example of Davids not offering violence to King Saul the 1 Sam. 24. 3. to 22. cap. 26. 2. to 25. 2 Sam. 1. 2. to 17. or that perverted Text of Psal. 105. 15. the best Artillery in our Adversaries Magazines truely prove Fourthly Neither is this the thing in difference as most mistake it Whether the Parliament may lawfully raise an Army to goe immediately and directly against the very person of the King to apprehend or offer violence to him much lesse intentionally to destroy him or to resist his owne personall attempts against them even to the hazard of his life For the Parliament and their Army too have in sundry Remâ—nstrances Declarations Protestations and Petitions renounced any such disloyall intention or designe at all for which there is no colour to charge them and were his Majestie now alone or attended onely with his Ordinary Courtly Guard there needed no Army nor Forces to resist his personall assaults Yet this is made the principall matter in question by Doctor Ferne by An appeale to thy Conscience and other Anti-parliamentary Pamphlets who mâ—ke this the sole Theame of their Discourses That Subjects may not take up Armes Against their Lawfull Soveraigne because he is wicked and unjust no though he be an Idolater and Oppressor That Supâ—ose the King will not discharge his trust but is bent or seduced to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties yet Subjects may not take up Armes and resist the King it being unwarrantable and according to the Apostle damnable Rom. 13. Yea this is all the questions the Câ—â—valleers and Malignants demand of their Opposites in this cause What will you take up Armes will you fight against or resist the King c. Never stating the question of his Forces his Army of Papists Malignants Delinquents but onely of the King himselfe abstracted from his invading depopulating Forces against whom in this sence of theirs the Parliament never yet raised any Forces nor made the least resistance hitherto These foure particulars then being not in question I shall here appeale to the most Malignant Conscience Whâ—ther Doctor Ferne and all other our Opposites pretenders of Conscience haue not ignorantly if not maliciously made ship wracke of their good Consciences had they ever any by a wilfull mistating of the Controversie concerning the present Defensive Warre in the foure preceding particulars which they make the onely Questions when not so much as one of them comes within the Verge of that which is the reall Controversie and never once naming that in all or any of their Writings which is the point indeed Secondly Whether there bee any one Text or Reason in all their Pamphlets particularly applied to any thing which concernes the present Warre but onely to these foure particulars which are not in debate And if so as no Conscience can gaine-say it then there is nought in all the wast Papers they have published which may either resolve or scruple any Conscience That the Parliaments Defensive Armes and resistance are unlawfull in point of Divinity or Conscience which is steered by the Scriptures Compasse But if these particulars be not in question you may now demand what the knot and true state of the present Controversie in point of Conscience is In few words take it thus Whâ—ther both Houses of Parliament and the Subjects by their Authorâ—ty for the preservation of their owne Persons Priviledges Lawes Lives Liberties Estates Religion the apprehension of Voted contumatious Traitors and Delinquents the resâ—uing his seduced Majestie out of the power of Popish pernicious Counsellours and Forces who endâ—avour the Kingdomes subversion by withdrawing him from and incensing him against his Parliament may not lawfully with a good Conscience take up necessary defensivs Armes and make actuall Warlike resistance against his Mâ—jâ—stiâ—s Maligna it ill Counsellors and invading Popish Forces who now Murther Rob Spoile Sacke Depopuâ—ate the Kingdome in a most Hostile manner to set up Tyranny Popery and an Arbitrary lawlesse Government in case they come armed with his personall presence or commission to â—xecute these their wicked illegall designes Especially when neither the Parliament nor their forces in this their resistance have the least thought at all to offer any violence to the Kings owne person or to oppose his Legall iust Soveraigne Authority Or shorter Whether the Kings Captaines anâ— Souldierâ—s invading the Parliamâ—nt and Subiects as aforesaid the Parliament or Subiects especially when authorized by an Ordinance of both Houses may not with a safe Conscience forcibly resist these Malignants though armed witâ— the Kings illegall Commissions without his personall presence or with his presence and Commissions too And for my part I thinke it most evident that they may lawfully resist repulse them even by Divine Authority For the better clearing whereof I shall premise these three undeniable Conclusions First That no lawfull King or Monarch whatsoever much lesse the Kings of England who are no absolute Princes have any the least Authority from the
bearing of all grosse outward injuries to our persons or estates without resistance which precept being given generally to all Christians to Kings and Magistrates as well as Subjects if it be strictly urged prohibits Kings and Magistrates to resist the violence and injuries of the people as much as the people not to repulse the Armed violence and oppressions of their Pâ—inces and Governours and that Text of Iames 5. 6. Ye have condemned and killed the just and he doth not resist you which some thinke is meant of Christ alone proves onely that some just men and many Martyrs have beene condemned and killed without resistance as our Saviour was not that it is unlawfull to resist an open enemy theefe or murtherer who comes to kill rob or plunder us against Law and Conscience I read of Saint Andrew that when the people ran together in multitudes â—o rescue him out of the hands of a wicked man and defend him from the injury of death he teaching them both by word and example exhorted them not to hinder his martyrdome yet the people lawfully rescued innocent Ionathan from that unjust death which his Father King Saul twice vowed hee should undergoe Some mens patient suffering death and injuries without resistance is no better an argument that all therefore must so suffer without opposition then that all men ought to yeeld their purses up to high-way theeves or their persons goods ships to Turkes and Pyrates without fight or resistance because some yea many have shamefully done it for want of courage when they were able to resist and so have deservedly lost their purses shippes goods liberties and become Turkish Gally-slaves to the ruine of their estates bodies soules which miseries by a manfull just defence they might have easily prevented All which considered I see no ground in Scripture nor reason but that temporall enemies of all kindes which wrongfully invade our persons or estates by open force of Armes in a warlike manner may be resisted with temporall weapons as well as spirituall enemies with spirituall Armes Eighthly That which all Nations in all ages by the very light of nature have constantly practised as just and lawfull must doubtlesse be lawfull in point of conscience if there be no Law of God to the contrary But selfe-defence against invading Tyrants and their instruments hath by the very light of Nature beene constantly practised by all Nations in all ages as just and lawfull which the premises the Appendix the Histories of all ages evidence there being never any one Nation or Kingdome for ought I finde that ever yet reputed it a thing unlawfull in point of Conscience to resist the open malicious destructive tyranny violence hostility of their unnaturall Princes or that desisted from any such resistance giving themselves up willingly to their outragious lusts and butchâ—ries without any opposition though some private men and Martyres have sometimes done it upon particular reasons as to avoid the scandall of Religion to beare witnesse to the truth for the confirmation and conversion of others or for want of power or oportunity to resist or to avoyd a generall massacre of their fellow Christians or because they were onely a few private men and their religion directly opposite to the Lawes and government under which they lived or the like not because they judged all resistance simply unlawfull as blinde Doctors â—alsely informe us which I shall prove hereafter and there is no Law of God at all to prohibite such resistance therefore doubtlesse it must be lawfull even in point of conscience Ninthly that which is directly opposite to what is absolutely illegall and unjust in point of conscience and the chiefe lawfull obstacle and remedy to prevent or redresse it must certainely be just be lawfull in the court of Conscience since that which is directly opposite to that which is â—imply ill and unjust must necessarily be good and just But necessary just defence by force of Armes is directly opposite to that open Armed violence and tyranny which is absolutely illegall and unjust in point of Conscience and the chiefe lawfull remedy and obstacle to prevent or redresse it as reason experience and the premises evidence Therefore it must necessarily be just and lawfull even in the Court of Conscience Tenthly That resistance which doth neither oppose the Kings royal person nor lawfull Authority must certainely be lawfull in point of conscience But the resistance of the Kings Forces not accompanied with his person in the execution of his unjust commands is neither a resistance of his Royall person for that is absent and his Cavalliers I hope are no Kings nor yet invested with the priviledges of Kings nor yet of his lawfull Authority his illegall Commissions and Commands being meere nullities in Law transferring no particle of his just Authority to those who execute them Therefore it must certainely be lawfull in point of conscience Eleventhly That resistance which is the onely remedy to keepe not onely Kings themselves but every one of their Officers and Souldiers from being absolute Tyrants Monarchs and the deny all whereof equalizeth every souldier and particular Officer to Kings yea God himselfe whose prerogative only it is to have an absolute unresistable wil must doubtlesse be lawful in the Court of Conscience But this necessary defensive resistance now used by the Parliament and Subjects is such For if they may not resist any of the Kings Officers or Souldiers in their plunderings rapines fierings sackings of Townes beating wounding murthering the Kings leige people and the like will not every common Souldier and Officer be an absolute Tyrant equall in Monarchie to the great Turke himself and â—aramount the King who hath no absolute irresistable Soveraignety in these particulars Either therefore this resistance must be granted not onely as lawfull but simply necessary else every officer and common Souldier wiâ—l be more than an absolute King and Monarch every subject worse than a Turkish slave and exposed to as many uncontrolable Soveraignes as there are Souldiers in the Kings Army be their conditions never so vile their qualitie never so mean and the greatest Peeres on the Parliaments party must be irresistably subject to these new absolute Soveraignes lusts and wills Twelfthly if all these will not yet satisfie Conscience in the Lawfulnesse the justnesse of the Parliaments and peoples present forcible resistance of the Kings Captaines and Forces though Armed withan illegall Commission which makes nothing at all in the case because voyd in Law there is this one Argument yet remaining which will satisfie the most scrupulous malignant opposite Conscience That necessary forcible resistance which is Authorised and Commanded by the Supreamest lawfull power and highest Soveraigne Authority in the Realme must infallibly be just and lawfull even in point of Conscience by the expresse Resolution of Rom. 13. and our opposites owne confession who have no other Argument to prove the Offensive warre on the Kings part
bitterly the inhabitants thereof because they came not out to the helpe of the Lord to the helpe of the Lord against the mighty with this Corollary so let all thine enemies pâ—rish O Lord but let them that love thee be as the sunne when it goet forth in his might What more can conscience desire to justifie the lawfulnesse of a just defensive warre Sixthly by the Example of Gideon and the Israelites Iudges c. 6. Who being delivered by God into the hands of the Prince of Midian for seven yeares Gideon by speciall incouragement and direction from God himselfe with a poore despicable Army of 300. men defeated the great Hoast of the Midianites and tooke and slew their Princes By these 4 last pregnant presidents it is most evident that a forraigne King who hath gained a Title onely by conquest though with divine concurrence by way of punishment for that peoples sinne may lawfully be resisted repulsed even after some yeares forced subjection and submission to him by the people conquered to regaine their former liberties Seventhly by the precedent of Abimelech King of Shechem who being elected King by the voluntary assents of the people God afterwards sending an evill spirit of division between Abimelech and the men of Shechem thereupon they revolted from him and chusing Gael for their Captaine fortified the City against him and when Abimelech came with an Army to take in the Towne they in their defence went forth and fought with him resisted his seige and they of the Tower of Shechem standing upon their guard refused to surrender it after the Towne was surprised and so were burnt After which comming too neare the wals at the Tower of Thebez assaulted by Abimelech he had his braines and head so bruised with the peece of a milstone cast downe upon him by a woman that he called hastily to his Armour-bearer and said unto him draw thy sword and slay me that men say not of me a woman slew him whereupon he thrust him through that he dyed and so every man departed to his place Thus God rendred the wickednesse of Abimelech and all the evill of the men of Shechem upon their own heads Iudges 9. So the Text. Eighthly by the example of Iepthah who after that God had sold the Israâ—lites for their Idolatry into the hands of the children of Ammon 18. yeeres space Iepthah being made head and Captaine by the Elders and people of Gilead first argued the case with the King of Ammon touching the unjustnesse of his warre upon them desiring God to be Iudge betweene them and then by Gods assistance smote and subdued the Ammonites and their Cities Iudg. c. 11. And so cast off their yoake Ninthly By the practise of Sampson who after God had delivered the Israelites into the hands of the Philistimes who ruled over them forty yeares space did by Gods extraordinary assistance oft encounter slay and resist the Philistimes rescuing the oppressed Israelites from their vassâ—lage and at his death slew more of them then in his life Iudg. c. 13. to 17. which deliverance was afterwards perfected by Samuel 1 Sam 7. and approved nay wrought by God Tenthly by the Example of David who being persecuted by â—edifragous dissembling King Saul his father-in-law a notable patterne of the inconstancie and invaliditie of Kings solemnest oathes and Protestations who contrary to many solemne vowes and feighned reconciliations sought unjustly to deprive him of his life thereupon David retired from the Court entertained a guard of foure hundred men and became a Captaine over them 1 Sam. 22. 2. After which Abiather escaping to him from Nob when the Priests there were slaine by Doeg upon Saules command for Davids sake David used these words to him Abide thou with me feare not for â—e that seeketh thy life seeketh my life but with me thou shalt be in safeguard 1 Sam. 22. 23. Soone after the Philistimes beseiging Keilah David by Gods encouragement smote them and saved Keilah intending there to secure himselfe and his men which Saul hearing of said God hath delivered him into my hands for he is shut in by â—ntring into a Towne which hath gates and barres whereupon he called all the people together to beseige David and his men which he needed not doe did he or any else beleeve that they would not ought not to have made any forcible resistance David informed hereof enquired seriously of God whether Saul would certainely come downe and demanded twice of himâ— will the men of Keilaâ— deliver me and my men up inâ—o his hand And the Lord said they will deliver thee up Had not David and his men resolved to fortifie and defend themselves there if the men of Keâ—lah would have beene faithfull to them and beleeved they might have resisted Saul with his Forces certainely he would never have presumed to aske such a question twice together of God himselfe to receive his resolution therein neither would God have vouchsafed an answere thereto but his double inquirie and Gods resolution infallibly demonstrate his intention to resist and the lawfulnes of his defensive resistance would the Keilites have adhered to him This the very next words fully cleare 1 Sam. 23. 13. Then David and his men about six hundred a rose and departed out of Keilah anâ— went wheresoever they could goe and it was told Saul that David was escaped from Kâ—ilah Gods prediction of the Keilites treachery was the onely cause of their departure thence where they had resolved to defend themselves of which hope being disappointed beyond expectation they went whithersoever they could goe After which David and his men being but few in number not able in humane probability without tempting God to encounter Sauls great Forces retired themselves into woods mountaines rockes strong holds wildernesses where Saul pursuing them they still declined him but had he and his army ever assaulted them no doubt they would and might lawfully have defended themselves else why did they joyne themselves in a body why retire to strong holds and places of advantage why twice urge David to kill Saul in cold blood when he did not actually assault him but came casually unawares within his danger Why did David himselfe say even when he spared his life when he was a sleepe 1 Sam. 26. 10. As the Lord liveth the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battell and perish but that if he had given him battle he might have defended himselfe against him though Saul should casually or wilfully perish in the fight And why was David so importunate to goe up against him with King Achish to the battle wherein he perished 1 Sam. 29. were resistance of him in case he assaulted him and his Forces utterly unlawfull This precedent of David then if rightly weighed is very punctuall to prove the justnesse of a defensive warre of which morâ— anon and no evidence at all against it Eleventhly by the practise of the
subsequently seconded therewith after a possession got by force or conquest Now that the kings personall presence cannot justifie the unjust actions or protect the persons of those that assist him in any unlawfull action contrary to the Lawes of God or the Realme is a truth so evident that it needes no proofe it being no part of the kings Royall prerogative or Office but diametrally repugnant to it either to doe injury himselfe or to authorize or protect others in committing it as I have elsewhere proved at large Therefore it can administer no patronage nor defence at all to those who accompany his person in the unjust invasions of his Subjects nor dis-able them to defend or repulse their unjust assaults and rapines For suppose a King should so farre degenerate and dishonour himselfe as personally to accompany a packe of theeves who should rob his subjects on the high way break up their houses in the night or practise Piracie on the Sea or commit Rapes or murthers on his people every where I thinke no man so voyd of Reason Law Conscience but would readily grant that the Subjects in all these cases might lawfully defend themselves by force against these Robbers Theeves Murtherers notwithstanding the Kings presence or association with them whose personall Prerogatives and immunity from assaults or violence being incommunicable underivable to any other and peculiar to himself alone he can transferre no such protection to others who accompany him in their injurious practises and that these Acts of theirs are direct fellonie and murther for which they might be justly apprehended condemned executed though thus countenanced by the Kings owne presence And if this be truth as our Law-bookes resolve and the Scripture to in places forecited the kings presence can no more deprive the subjects of their necessary just defence against his Popish Forces assaults nor justifie their proceedings or the present unjust offensive warre then in the former cases there being the selfe-same reason in both warres being in truth but greater and more detestable Murders and Robberies when they are unjust as Cyprian Augustine with others rightly define Thirdly personall unâ—ust assaults and violence even of Kings themselves may in some cases lawfully be resisted by subjects This Doctor Ferne himselfe acknowledgeth Sect. 2. p. 9. Personall defence is lawfull against the sudden much more then against the premeditated and illegall assaults of such Messengers of the King yea OF THE PRINCE HIMSELFE THVS FARRE to ward his blowes to hold his hands and the like not to endanger his person not to returne blowes no for though it be naturall to defend â— mans selfe yet the whole common-wealth is concerned in his person the king therefore himselfe much more in his Cavalliers may thus farre at least safely be resisted in point of conscience And that he may be so indeed is manifest by two pregnant Scripture examples The first is that of King Saul 1 Sam 14. 38. to 46. where Ionathan and his Armour-bearer routing the Philistimes whole Army violated his Father Sauls command of which he was wholy ignorant in taking a little honey one the end of his sticke in the pursuite hereupon king Saul most rashly and unjustly vowed twice one after another to put him to death whereupon the people much discontented with this injustice were so farre from submitting to the Kings pleasure in it that they presently said to the king shall Ionathan dye who hath wrought so great Salvation in Israel God forbid As the Lord liveth there shall not one haire of his head fall to the ground So the people RESCVED IONATHAN that he dyed not though he were not onely King Sauls Subject but Sonne too Indeede it appeares not in the Text that Saul offered any violence to Ionathans person or the people to Sauls and it may be the peoples peremptory vow and unanimous resolution to defend Ionathan from this unjust sentence of death against him made Saul desist from his vowed bloody intendment but the word rescued with other circumstances in the story seeme to intimate that Ionathan was in hold to be put to death and that the people forcibly rescued him out of the executioners hands However certainely their vow and speeches declare that if Saul himselfe or any other by his command had assaulted Ionathan to take away his life they would have forcibly resiâ—ted them and preserved his life though with losse of their owne beleeving they might lawfully doe it else they would not have made this resolute vow nor could they have performed it had Saul wilfully proceeded but by a forcible rescue and resistance of his personall violence The other is that of king Vzziah 2 Chron. 27. 1â— to 22. who presumptuously going into the Temple against Gods Law to burne incense on the Altar Azariah the high Priest and with him fourescore Priests of the Lord that were valiant men went in after him and WITHSâ—OOD or resisted Vzziah the king and said unto him It appertaineth not unto thee Vzziah to burne incense unto the Lord but to the Priests the sonnes of Aaron that are consecratâ—d to burne incense goe out of the Sanctuary for thou hast trespassed neither shall it be for thine honour from the Lord God Then Vzziah was wroth and had a censor in his hand to burne incense and whiles he was wroth with the Priests the Leprosie rose up in his forehead And Azariah and all the Priests looked upon him and behold he was Leprous in his forehead AND THEY THRVST HIM OVT FROM THENCE yea himselfe hasted also to goe out because the Lord had smitten him If then these Priests thus actually resisted king Vzziah in this sinfull Act thrusting him perforce out of the Temple when he would but offer incense much more might they would they have done it had he violently assaulted their persons If any king shall unjustly assault the persons of any private Subjects men or women to violate their lives or chastities over which they have no power I make no doubt that they may and ought to bee resisted repulsed even in point of conscience but not slaine though many kings have lost their lives upon such occasions as Rodoaldus the 8. king of Lumbardy Anno 659. being taken in the very act of adultery by the adulteresses husband was slaine by him without delay and how kings attempting to murther private Subjects unjustly have themselves beene sometimes wounded and casually slaine is so rise in stories that I shall forbeare examples concluding this with the words of t Iosephus who expressely writes That the king of the Israelites by Gods expresse Law Deut. 17. was to doe nothing without the consent of the high Priest and Senate nor to multiply money and horses over much which might easily make him a contemner of the Lawes and if he addicted himselfe to these things more than was fitting HE WAS TO BE RESISTED least he became more powerfull then was expedient for their affaires To these
Chap. 35. 6. Fifthly the Scripture no where calls them kings much lesse the Text which terms them expresly Prophets Touch not mine Anointed and do MY PROPHETS not properly so taken but largely that is My servants my chosen people as Verse 6. expounds it no harm The later Clause Do my Prophets no harm being an exact interpretation of the former Touch not mine Anointed that is My Prophets and Servants so far forth as to do them harm For in a common sence no doubt they might be touched without offence to God or them by way of imbracement assistance and the like Sixtly Though there were kings in Abrahams dayes or before as is evident by Gen. 14. 1 2 c. yet there were no anointed kings nor were kings ever called Gods anointed till Sauls dayes who was the first anointed King I read of 1 Sam. 10. 1. and the first king ever stiled The Lords Anointed 1 Sam. 12. 3 5. whereas Priests were anointed long before Exodus 30. 30. Chap. 40. 13 15. Therefore Anointed in the Text cannot be meant of kings or of persons actually anointed but onely of those Saints of God who were metaphâ—rically and spiritually anointed having the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit Psal. 28 8 9. Hab. 3. 13. 2. Cor. 1. 21. 1 Iohn 2. 27. Eze. 16. 9. Isay 20. 27. This Text then being not meant of kings which are actually but of Christians onely spiritualy anointed in regard of which anointing as I have elsewhere largely manifested they are in Scripture not onely stiled Christians which in plain English is annoynted Acts 11. 26. c. 26. 26. 1 Pet. 4. 16. but Christ in the abstract 1 Cor. 12. 12. Ephes. 4. 12 13. the Members Body Flesh and Bones of Christ. 1 Cor. 12. 12 7. Ephes. 1. 22. 23. c. 5. 29 30 31. Col. 1. 24. Yea Kings and Priests unto God the Father Exod. 19. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 5. Revel 1. 6. c. 5. 10. c. 20. 6. for whom God hath prepared a heavenly Kingdom wherein they shall reign with Christ for ever with an everlasting Crown of glory too Matth. 5. 3. c. 25. 34. Luke 6. 20. c. 12. 32. c. 22. 29. 30. Col. 1. 13. 2 Thess. 2. 12. 1 Corinth 9. 25. 2 Tim. 2. 12. c. 4. 8. Heb. 12. 28. 2 Pet. 5. 4. 2 Pet. 1. 11. Iam. 2. 5. Revel 22. 5. The proper argument then that can be thence deduced by our Opposites is but this Nonsequitur Kings themselves must not touch Gods spiritually annointed Saints and servants to do them harm Ergo if Kings do violently and unjustly make warre upon them not onely to harm but plunder murther destroy them utterly extirpate that Religion they professe and are bound to maintain they are obliged in point of conscience under pain of damnation not to resist Whereas the conclusion should be directly contrary Therefore they may lawfully with good conscience resist them to the uttermost in such cases For since God hath thus directly enjoyned Kings Not to touch or do them harm if Kings will wilfully violate this injunction they may with safe conscience by forcâ— of Arms withstand repulse their unjust violence and hinder Kings or their instruments from doing them that iniury which God himself prohibits else they should be accessories to their kings iniustice and authors of their own wrongs according to these received Maximes Quinon pohibet malum quod potest jubet Qui potest obviare perturbare perversos non facit nihilest aliud quam favere eorum impietati Nec caret scrupulo societatis occultae qui manifesto facinori desinit obviare Qui definit obviare cum potest consentit used by Ambrose Hierome Augustine Isiodor Anastatius and Gratian who recites applies them to defensive wars And if our Opposites who pervert this Text by translating it from Subjects and Saints to Kings may in their erronious sence safely argue thence That if subiects take up Arms against their Princes contrary to this Text their Princes may by vertue of this precept iustly resist them with force and repulse their iniuries then by the true genuine sence thereof being meant of Subiects Saints not Kings if Kings will violently assault and make war upon Saints their Subiects to harm them they may with as good reason and conscience defend themselves against their Kings and ill Instruments as their Kings protect themselves in this sort against them and that by authoritie of this Text by our Opposites own argumentation Thirdly admit this Scripture meant of Kings yet what strâ—ngth is there in it to priviledge them from iust necessary resistance If any it must rest in the word annointed but this will afford kings no such corporall priviledges as many fancie neither from lawfull resistance nor deposition nor sentence of death it self which I shall undeniably evidence to refute a commonly received errour For first it is apparent that the anointed here meant are such onely who are spiritually annointed either with the externall profession and ceremonies of Gods true religion or with the internall graces of the Spirit for neither Abraham Isaac Iacob nor their families nor any kings or Priests in their dayes for ought we finde were corporally annointed Besides the annointing here intended is that which is common to Priests and Prophets as Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harm infallibly proves rather then that which is peculiar to kings Whence I thus argue That annoinâ—ing which is common to subiects as well as kings and cannot secure any subiects who in the genuinesence of the Text are Gods annointed from iust resistance corporall violence legall censures or death cannot in or of it self alone secure kings from any of these no further then it secures subiects for the annoiting being the same in both must have the self-same operation and immunities in both But this anointing in subiects can neither exempt their persons from necessary iust resistance if they unlawfully assault or war upon their Superiours equalls inferiours nor free them from arrests imprisonments arraignments deprivations or capitall censures if they offend and demerit them as we all know by Scripture and experience Therefore it can transfer no such corporall immunities or exemptions from all or any of these to kings but onely exempt them from unlawfull violence and injuries in point of right so far forth as it doth other Subjects In a word this annointing being common to all Christians can give no speciall Prerogative to Kings but onely such as are common to all Subiects as they are Christians Secondly admit it be mean of an actuall externall anoynting yet that of it self affords Kings no greater priviledge then the inward unction of which it is a type neither can it priviledge them from just resistance or just corporall censures of all sorts First it cannot priviledge them from the iust assaults invasions resistance corporall punishments of other forraign kings Princes States Subiects not subordinate to them who upon any iust cause
or quarrell may lawfully resist assault wound apprehend imprison slay depose iudge censure forraigne kings even to death as is apparent by Sâ—hon King of the Amorites and Og the kâ—ng of Bashan slain the King of Ai hanged by Ioshua the five kings of Canaan that besieged Gibeon on whose ne-ks Ioshua made his men of war to put their feet then smote slew and hanged them upon five trees Who also assaulted resisted imprisoned condemned slew executed divers other kings of Canaan to the number of thirty one in all by king Adonibezek Eglon Agag with other Heathen Kings imprisoned stabbed hewen in pieces by the Iâ—raelites If any obiect These kings were not actually annoynted which they cannot prove since Cyrus an Heathen King is stiled Gods annoynted no doubt Saul was an annoynted King if not the first in the world 1 Sam. 10. 1. yet he was justly resisted wounded pursued by the Philistines 1 Sam. 31. 3. Iosiah an annoynted good King was slain by Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt whom he rashly encountred King Ahab was slain by an Archer of the King of Assyria King Ioram and Ahaziah were both slain by Iehu by Gods command Iehoaaz was deposed by the King of Egypt Iehoiakim and Iehoiakin both deposed fettered and kept prisoners by the King of Babylon who also apprehended deposed judicially condemned King Zedechiah put out his eyes and sent him prisoner to Babylon bound with fetters of brasse So Manasses was deposed bound with fetters of brasse and carryed captive by the Captaines of the King of Assyria Amaziah King of Iudah was taken prisoner by Iehoash King of Israel Infinite are the presidents in stories where kings of one Nation in just warrs have been assaulted invaded imprisoned deposed slain by Princes and Subjects of another Nation and that justly as all grant without exception neither their annointing nor Kingship being any exemption or priviledge to them at all in respect of forraigners in cases of hostility to whom they are no Soveraigns no more then to any of their Subjects Whereas if this royall annointing did make their persons absolutly sacred and inviolable no forraign Princes or Subjects could justly apprehend imprison smite wound slay depose or execute them Secondly Kings who are suborordinate Homagers and Subjects to other Kings or Emperours though annointed may for Treasons and Rebellions against them be lawfully resisted assaulted imprisoned deposed judged to death and executed because as to them they are but Subjects notwithstanding their annointing as appears by sundry presidents in our own and forraign Histories and is generally confessed by the learned Thirdly the Roman Greek and German Emperours though annointed the ancient Kings of France Spain Arragon Britain Hungary Poland Denmarke Bohemia India Sparta and other places who were not absolute Monarchs have in former ages been lawfully resisted imprisoned deposed and some of them judicially adjudged to death and executed by their owne Senates Parliaments Diâ—ts States for their oppression mal-administration tyranny and that justly as Bodin Grotius with others affirm notwithstanding any pretence that they were annointed Soveraigns Fourthly Popes Bishops and Priests anciently were and at this present in the Romish Churches are actually annointed as well as Kings and we know the Popish Clergy and Canonists have frequently alledged this Text Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme in Councels Decretalls and solemn debates in Parliament to prove their exemption from the arrests judgements capitall censures and proceedings of Kings and secular Iudges for any crimes whatsoever because forsooth they were Gods annointed intended in this Text not Kings therefore Kings and Seculars must not touch nor offer any the least violence to their persons no not in a way of justice By colour of this Text they exceedingly deluded the world in this particular for hundreds of yeeres But in the seventh yeer of Hen. the 8. in Dr. Standish his case debated before a Committee of both Houses of Parliament and all the Iudges of England this Text being chiefly insisted on to prove the Clergies exemption Jure Divino was wholly exploded in England and since that in Germany France other Realms and notwithstanding its protection many Popes Bishops and Clergy-men in all Kingdomes ages for all their annointing have for their misdemeanors not only been resisted apprehended imprisoned but deprived degraded hanged quartered burned as well as other men Yea Abiathar the High Priest was deposed by Salomon for his Treason against him notwithstanding his Annointing their annointing giving them not the smallest immunity to doe ill or not to suffer all kinds of corporall capitall punishments for their misdemeanors If this actuall annointing then cannot lawfully exempt or secure Priests and Prelates persons nor the Pope himselfe from the premises how then can it justly priviledge the persons of Kings Fifâ—hly among the Papists all infants either in their baptisme or confirmation are actually annointed with their consecrated Chrisme and with extream unction to boot at last cast which they make a Sacrament and so a thing of more divine soveraign Nature then the very annointing of Kings at their inauguration which they repute no Sacrament as being no where commanded by God But neither of these actuall unctions exempt all or any of those annointed with it from resistance or any corporall punishments or just censures of any kind therefore the very annointing of Kings cannot doe it Sixthly the Ceremony of annointing kings as Cassanaeus with others write is peculiar onely to the German Emperor the King of Ierusalem the King of France the King of England and the King of Sicily but to no other kings else who are neither annointed nor crowned as he affirmes so that it cannot give any priviledge at all to any but onely to these 4. not other kings who are not anointed Now seeing only these 4. kings are actually anointed yea lawfull Kings and their persons sacred even before they are annointed or crowned and other kings persons as of Spain Hungary Denmark Sweden Poland c. who are not annointed are as sacred as exempt from danger as those who are enoyled And seeing the annointing of kings is at this day a meer arbitrary humane Ceremony not injoyned by divine authority nor common to all Kings who are Kings before their Coronations it is most certain and infallible that this enoyling in and of it selfe derives no personall Prerogatives or Immunities at all to kings much lesse an absolute exemption from all actuall resistance in cases of unjust invasions on their Subjects or from the censures of their Parliaments for publike distructive exorbitances as most have hitherto blindly beleeved Neither will the frequent next objected speeches of David concerning Saul impeach the premises 1 Sam. 24. 6. 10. c. 26. 9. 11. 23. 2 Sam. 1. 12. 16. The Lord forbid that I should do this thing unto my Master the Lords Annointed
the king or his invading Forces though they indeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties as the Doctor himself states the controversie whose arguments will hardly satisfie conscience being so voyd of reason â—ence yea science The eighth is this None of the Prophets in the old Testament reprehending the Kings of Israel and Iudah for their grosse Idolatry cruelty oppression did call upon the Elders of the people for the duty of resistance neither do we finde the people resisting or taking up Arms against any of their kings no not against Ahab or Manasseh upon any of these grounds Ergo resistance is unlawfull To which I must reply first That none of the Prophets did ever forbid resistance in such cases under pain of Damnation as our new Doctors do now Ergo it was lawfull because not prohibited Secondly that as none of the people werethen inhibited to resist so not dehorted from it therefore they might freely have done it had they had hearts and zeal to do it Thirdly Iosephus resolves expresly That by the very Law of God Deuter. 17. If the King did contrary to that Law multiply silver gold and horses to himself more then was fitting the Israelites might lawfully resist him and were bound to do it to preserve themselves from Tyrannie Therefore no doubt they might have lawfully resisted their Kings Idolatry cruelty oppressions Fourthly Hulderichus Zuinglius a famous Protestant Divine with others positively affirms That the Israelites might not onely lawfully resist but likewise depose their Kings for their wickednesses and Idolatries yea That all the people were justly punished by God because they removed not their flagitious idolatrous Kings and Princes out of their places which he proves by Ieâ—em 15. where after the four Plagues there recited the Prophet subjoynes the cause of them saying Verse 4. I will give them in fury to all the Kingdoms of the Earth that is I will stirre up in fury all the kings of the earth against them because of Manasseh the son of Hezekiah king of Iudah for that which he did in Ierusalem This Manasseh had committed many wickednesses by Idolatrie and the shedding of innocent blood as we may see in the one and twentieth Chapter of the second of the Kings for which evills the Lord grievously punished the people of Israel Manasseh shed over much innocent blood untill he had filled Ierusalem even to the mouth with his sins wherewith he made Iudah to sinne that it might do evill before the Lord Therefore because Manasseh King of Iudah did these most vile abominations above all that the Amorites had done before him and made the Land of Iudah to sin in his uncleanesse therefore thus saith the Lord God of Israel Behold I will bring evill upon Ierusalem and Iudah that whosever shall hear both his ears shall tingle c. In summe if the Iews had not thus permitted their King to be wicked WITHOVT PVNISMENT they had not been so grievously punished by God We ought to pull and cast away even our eye that offends so a hand and foot c. If the Israelites had thus DEPOSED Manasseh by consent and suffrages of all or the greatest part of the multitude they had not been so grievously punished of God So Zuinglius with whom even B. Bilson himself in some sort accords who in desending interpreting his opinion confesseth That it is a question among the Learned What Soveraigney the whole people of Israel had over their Kings confessing that the peoples rescuing Ionathan that he â—â—ed not when Saul would have put him to death Davids speech to the people when he purposed to reduce the Arke all the Congregations speech and carriage toward Rehoboam when they came to make him King with the peoples speech to Ieremy Thou shalt die the death have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to think that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King yet RESERVED TO THEMSELVES SVFFICIENT AVTHORITY TO OVERRVLE THEIR KING IN THOSE THINGS WHICH SEEMED EXPEDIENT AND NEEDFVLL FOR THE PVBLIKE WELFARE else God would not punish the people for the kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Which opinion if as Orthodox as these learned Divines and Iosephus averre it not onely quite ruines our Opposites Argument but their whole Treatises and cause at once But fiftly I answer that subiects not onely by command of Gods Prophets but of God himself and by his speciall approbation have taken up Arms against their Idolatrous Princes to ruine them and their Posterities A truth so apparent in Scripture that I wonder our purblinde Doctors discern it not For did not God himself notwithstanding his frequent conditionall promises to establish the Kingdom of Israel on David Solomon and their Posterity for Solomons grosse Idolatry occasioned by his Wives tell Solomon in expresse terms VVherefore for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely REND THE KINGDOM FROM THEE and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Did not the Prophet Abijah in pursuance hereof rending Ieroboams garment into twelve pieces tell him Thus saith the Lord the God of Israel behold I will rend the Kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give ten tribes to thee And I will take the Kingdom out of his sons hand and will give it unto thee even ten Tribes and I will take thee and thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth and shalt be King over Israel and I will for this afflict the Seed of David Yea did not ALL ISRAEL upon Solomons death when Rehoboam his son refused to grant their iust requests at their coming to Sechem to make him king use this speech to the king What Portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your Tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David Whereupon they departed and fell away from the house of David everafter and made Iereboam King over all Israel And doth not the Text directly affirm Wherefore Rehoboam hearkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might perform the saying which the Lord spake to Abijah unto Ieroboam the son of Nebat After which when Rehoboam raised a mighty Army to reduce the ten Tribes to obedience the Word of the Lord came to Shemaiah the man of God saying Speak unto Rehoboam and all the house of Iudah and Benjamin Thus SAITH THE LORD Ye shall not go up to fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house FOR THIS THING IS FROM ME They hearkned therefore to the word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord. Lo here a
Kingdom quite rent away from the very house of David yea a new King and kingdom erected by the People by Gods and his Prophets speciall direction and approbation for King Solomons Idolatry Who is such a stranger to the sacred Story but hath oft-times read how God anoynted Iehu King of purpose to extirpate and cut off the whole house of K. Ahab his Lard for his and Iezabels Idolatry and blood-shed in slaying the Prophets and unjustly executing Naboth for his Vineyard in performance whereof he sâ—ew his Soveraign King Ioram Ahaziah King of Iudah Queen Iezabel all Ahabs posterity his great men his Nobles and all the Priests and Worshippers of Baal till he left none remaining according to the word of the Lord which he spake by his servant Elijah a Kings c. 9. 10. For which good service the Lord said unto Iehu Because THOV HAST DONE WELL in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was IN MINE HEART thy children of the â— generation shall sit on the Thron of Israel This fact therefore of his thus specially commanded approved rewarded by God himself must needs be just and lawfull not Treason not Rebellion in Iehu unlesse the Opposites will charge God to be the author approver and rewarder oâ—fin of Treason Neither will it serve their turns to Reply that this was an extraordinary example not to be imitated without such a speciall commission from heaven as Iehu had and no man can now a dayes expect For since God hath frequently injoyned all grosse incorrigible Idolaters especially those who are nearest and dearest to and most potent to seduce us to be put to death without any pitty or exception of Kings whose examples are most pernicious and apt to corrupt the whole Nation as the presidents of the Idolatâ—ous kings of Israel and Iudah abundantly evidence if Kings become open professed Idolaters though private persons may not murther them and their families as Iehu yet the representative body or greater part of their Kingdoms as many Pious Divines affirm may lawfully convent depose if not judge them capitally for it and Gods putting zeal and courage into their hearts or exciting them by his faithfull Ministers to such a proceeding is a sufficient Divine Commission to satisfie Conscience if no sinister private ends but meer zeal of Gods glory and detestation of Idolatry be the onely Motives to such their proceedings Thus we read God stirred up Baachâ— exalted out of the dust and made him a Prince over the house of Israel who slew king Nadab and smote all the house of Jeroboam till he left him not any that breathed because of the sins of Ieroboam which he sinned and which he made Israel sin by his provocation where with he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger who going on after in Ieroboams sins God threatens to â—ut off all his house and make it like the house of Ieroboam which was actually executed by Zimri who slew his Soveraign King Elah son to Baacha With all the house of Baacha and left not one that pissed against the wall neither of his kinsfolks nor of his friends according to the word of the Lord which he spake against Baacha by Iehu the Prophet Which act of Zimri though a just judgement in regard of God on the family of Baacha for their Idolatry was notwithstanding reputed Treason in Zimri because he did it not out of Conscience or zeal against Idolatry being and continuing an Idolater himself but onely out of ambition to usurp the Crown without the peeples consent whereupon all the people made Omri King and then going all to the Royall Palace set it on fire and burnt Omri in it both for his sins Idolatries and Treason which he wrought We read expresly that after the time that Amaziah did turn away from following the Lord they for this conspired a conspiracie against him in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent to Lachish after him and slew him there and they brought him upon horses and buried him with his fathers in the City of Iudah Then all the people of Iudah took Uzziah who was 16 years old and MADE HIM KING in the room of his father Amaziah and he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord. So Zachariah Shallum Pekahiah Pekah four evill Kings of Iudah successivly acquiring the Crown by murther and reigning evilly in Gods sight were all slain by Gods just judgement on them of one another and Hoshea In few words God himself ever annexed this condition to the Kings of Israel and Iudah that they should serve and fear him obey his Laws keep his Covenant otherwise if they did wickedly forsake him or commit idolatry he would destroy forsake and cast them and their seed off from being Kings When therefore they apparently violated the condition the whole State and people as Gods Instruments lawfully might and sometimes did by Gods speciall direction remov depose and sometimes put them even to death for their grosse iniquities and idolatries and when they did it not it was not as many think for want of lawfull Soveraign Authority remaining in the whole State and people as I shall fully manifest in the Appendix but out of a defect of zeal out of a generall complying with their Kings in their abominable idolatries and sins which brought War Captivity ruine both on their Kings their Posteritie the whole Nation and Kingdoms of Iudah and Israel as the Sacred Story plentifully relates All which considered this objection proves not onely false but fatall to the Obiectors cause who might with more discretion have forborn then forced such an answer to it which I hope and desire no private persons will abuse to iustifie any disloyalty sedition Treason Rebellion or taking up of Arms against their lawfull Princes though never so evill without the publike consent and authority of the representative bodies or major part of their severall Realms byassed with no sinister nor private respects but ayming onely at Gods glory and the publike weale security peace of Church and State Thus much in answer to the principall Objections out of the Old Testament The ninth and most materiall Obiection on which our Opposites principally relie is that noted Text in the new Testament Rom. 13. 1 2. Let every soul be subject unto the higher Powers for there is no Power but of God the Powers that be are Ordained of God Whosoever therefore resisteth the Power resisteth the Ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation From whence Dr. Fern concludes 1. That the King is the Supreme or Highest Power here intended 2. That all persons under the Highest Power are expressely forbidden to resist 3. That in those dayes there was a standing and continuall great Senate which not long before had the Supreme Power in the Roman State and might challenge
the Statutes of 26 H. 8. c. 13. 1 E. 6. c. 14. 5 E. 6. c. 11. 1 Eliz. c. 6. 13 Eliz. c. 1. words against the King delivered even in Preaching are made and declared to be high Treaeson as wel as bearing Armes and striking blowes yea the Statute of 1 2 Ph. Ma. 6. 9. makes certaine prayers against this persecuting Queen high Treason and by the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. it is high Treason for any man to COMPASSE OR IMAGIN the death of the King Queen Prince as wel as to slay or leavy warre against them If then we may by the Objectors confession the practises and examples of the Primitive Christians against Iulian and others fight with our Tongues Prayers Teares Imaginations against our Soveraignes who turne Tyrants and Persecutors and thereby suppresse conquer confound them of which none make scruple though our Statutes make it no lesse then high Treason in some cases then questionlesse they may by the selfe same reason and ground resist them with open force notwithstanding any inhibition in Scripture We may not must not resist any lawful King or Magistrate in the just execution of his office so mush as with a repugnant wil thought prayer teare we may yea must resist an oppressing persecuting Tyrant with all these therefore with any other Armes meanes Hezekiah David Moses Abijah Asa resisted their invading enemies and conquered them with their prayers but yet they provided to repulse and vanquish them with other externall Armes The Christians resistance and vanquishing their Emperour Iulian with the one is an infallible argument they might doe it with the other too there being no such distinction in the objected Scriptures that we may fight against and resist them with our prayers teares not armes Fourthly this Father saith not that it was unlawful for the Christians to use any other weapons but teares against Iulian the onely thing in question No such â—yllable in the Oration but onely that they had no other Armes to resist and conquer him with being utterly destitute and spoyled of all other humane helpe Therefore their want of other Armes and helpe not the unlawfulnesse of using them had they had them was the onely ground they used prayers and teares not aâ— meâ— To argue then those who are destitute of all Armes but prayers and teares must use them onely Ergo those who have other Armes besides prayers and teares may not lawfully use them to resist a Tyrant is but Scholastical Nonsence yet this is the very uttermost this authority yeelds our opposites In one word this Father informes us that this Apostate Emperour Iulian would not make open warre at first upon the Christians because this would altogether crosse the end he aimed at marke the reason Nos enim si vis inferatur acriores obstinatioresque futures ac tyrannidi obnixum pietatis TUENDAE STUDIUM OBJECTUROS cogitavit Solent enim fortes generosi animi ei QUI VIM AFFERRE PARAT CONTUMACITER OBSISTERE non secus ac flamma quae a vento excitatur quo vehementius perflatur eo vehementius accenditur Which argues that the Christians would have forcibly resisted him had he at first with force invaded them therefore he weakened subdued disarmed them first by policy and then fell topersecute them with force when they had no meanes of resistance left The third authority is that of Bernard Epist. 221. to King Lewis of France Quicquid vobis de Regno vestro de animâ coronâ vestrâ facere placeat NOS ECCLESIAE FILII matris injurias contemptum conculcationem omnino dissimulare non possumus Profecto STABIMUS ET PUGNABIMUS USQUE AD MORTEM si ita oportuerit pro matre nostrâ ARMIS QUIBUS LICET non scutis gladiis SED PRECIBUS ET FLETIBUS AD DEUM Therefore it is unlawfull for Christians to resist with force of Armes I answer first that Bernard was both a Monke and Clergie-man prohibited by Scripture and â—undry Canons to fight with military Armes against any person or enemy whatsoever and he utters these words of himselfe as he was a Clergie-man servant and sonne of the Church in the selfesame sence as Saint Ambrose did before It was then onely his Calling not the cause which prohibited him forcibly to resist King Lewis Secondly I answer that this authority is so farre from prohibiting resistance of oppressing Princes endeavouring with force of Armes to subvert Liberties Lawes Religion that it is an unanswerable proofe for it even in our present case King Lewis to whom Bernard writes had then raised a civil warre in his Realme against Theobald and others who desired peace which the King rejecting Bernard doth thus reprehend him in the premisses Verum vos nec verba pacis recipitis nec pactae vestra tenetis nec sanis consiliis acquiescitis Sed nescio quo Dei judicio omnia vobis ita vertitis in perversum ut probra honorem honorem probra ducatis tuta timeatis timenda contemnatis quod olim sancto glorioso Regi David Ioab legitur exprobrasse diligitis eos qui vos oderunt odio habetis qui vos diligere volunt Nâ—que enim qui vos instigant priorem iterare maliciam adversus non merentem quaerunt in hoc honorem vestrum sed suum commodum imò nec suum commodum SED DIABOLI VOLUNTATEM ut Regis quod absit potentiam concepti furâ—ris hâ—beant effectricem quem suis â—e posse adimpleâ—e viribus non confidunt INIMICI CORONAE VESTRAE REGNI MANIFESTISSIMI PERTURBATORES Our present case in regard of the Kings evil seduâ—ing Counsellors Then immediately followes the objected clause At quicquid vobis c. After which he gives him this sharpe reproofe Non tacebo quod cum excommunicatis iterare faedus societatem nunc satagis quod in nâ—cem hominum combustionem domorum destructionem Ecclesiarum dispersionem paâ—â—perum raptoribus predonibus sicut dicitur adhaeretis juxta illud Prophetae si videbas furem curreâ—as cum eo c. quasi non satis per voâ— mala facere valeatis Dico vobis non erit diu inultum si haec ita facere pergitis c. Here this holy man prohibited by his orders to fight against this King his Soveraigne with his Sword fights strongly against and resists his vioâ—ence with his Penne. And although he may not use a Sword and Buckler in respect of his calling to defend his mother the Church against him yet he is so farre from yeelding obedience to and not resisting him according to Pauls and Peters pretended injunctions that he expresly tels him to his face That HE WOULD STAND AND FIGHT AGAINST HIM EVEN UNTO DEATH â—f there were need with such weapons as he being a Monk and Minister might use to wit with Prayers and teares though not with Sword and Buckler which were more prevalent with God against him then
any other Armes So that he resists him in the very highest straine that may be and clearely admits that Lay-men who might lawfully use Swords and Bucklers might with them justly defend the Church in standing and fighting for it against him even to death as well as he might doe it with prayers and teares his proper Armes Which answers that objection out of his 170. Epistle written to the same King and his 183 Epistle to Coâ—rade King of Roman where he subjects these Kings to the Pope whoâ— he adviseth them to obey and reprehends them for their misdâ—â—eanours notwithstanding that text of Rom. 13 which he there recites The fourth authority is the example of the primitive Christians who submitted themselves willingly to their persecuting Emperours without resistance in word or deed For proofe whereof severall passages are recited out of Fathers which I shal coâ—jâ—yne the first is out of Tertullian his Apologeticus Quoties exim in Christianos desaevâ—tis partim â—nimis propriis partim lâ—gâ—bus obsequeâ—tes Quoties etiam praeteritis à vobis SUO JURE NOS INIMICUM VULGUS invadit lapidibus incendiis Ipsis Bacchanalium furiis nec mortuis parcunt Christianis quâ—â— illos de requie sepultuâ—ae de asylo quodam mortis jam alios jam nec totos avellant dissecent distrahant quid tamen de tam conspiratis unquam denotatis de tam animatis ad mortem usque pro injuria repensatis quamvis vel unae nox pauculis fâ—culis largitatem â—ltionis posset operari si malum malo dispuâ—gi penes nos liceret Sed absit ut aut igni humano vindicetur divina secta aut doleat pati in quo probatuâ— Siâ— e im in hostes exortos non tantum vindices occultos agere vellemus de sset nobis vis numerorum copiarum Plures nimirum Mauri Marcomanni ipsique Parthi vel quantaecunque unius tamen loci suorum finium gentes quà m totiùs orbis Externi sumus vestra omnia implevimus urbes insulas castella municipia conciliabula castra ipsa tribus decurias palatium senatum forum sola vobis relinquimus templa Cui Bello non idonei non prompti fuissemus etiam impares copiis QUI TAM LIBENTER TRUCIDAMUR Si non apud istam disciplinam MAGIS OCCIDI LICERET QUAM OCCIDERE Potuimus inermâ—s NEC REBELIES sed tantummodo discordes solius divortii invidia adversus vos dimicâ—sse Si enim tanta vis hominum in aliquem orbis remoti sinum abrupissemus â vobis suffudisset utique damnationem vestram tot qualiumcunque amissio civium imò etiam ipsa institutione punisset proculdubio expavissetis ad solitudinem vestram ad silentium rerum stuporem quendam quasi mortui urbes quaesissetis quibus imperaretis Plures hostes quà m cives vobis remanisissent nunc enim pauciores hostes habetis prae multitudine Christianorum penè omnium civium Which S. Cyprian Tertullians imitator thus seconds Laedere Dei Christi servos persecutionibus tuis desine quos laesos ultio divina defendit Inde est enim quod nemo nostrum quando apprehenditur reluctatur nec se adversus injustam violentiam vestram quamvis nimius copiosus noster sit populus ulciscitur Patientes facit de secutura ultione securitas Innocentes nocentibus ceâ—unt â—Insontes poenis cruciatibus acquiescunt certi fidentes quod in ultum non remaneat quodcunque perpetimur quantoque major fuerit persecutionis injuria tantò justior fiat gravior pro persecutione vindicta Which Lactantius thus trebles Confidimus enim Majestati ejus qui tam contemptum sui possit vlcisci quam servorum suorum labores injurias Et ideo cum tam nefanda perpetimur ne verbo quidem reluctamur sed Deo remittimuus ultiâ—â—nes Saint Augustine relates the same in these words Neque tunc Civitas Christi quamvis ad huc peregrinaretur in terra haberet tam magnorum agmina populorum adversus impios persecutores pro temporali salute pugnavit sed potius ut obtineret aeternam non repugnavit ligabantur includebantur caedebantur torquebantur urebantur laniâ—bantur cruciabantur multiplicabantur Non erat iis pro salute pugnare nisi salutem pro salute contemnere The summe of all these Fathers sayings which I have largely cited because I would conceale nothing that might be materially objected is this That the Christians in the primitive Church though they were many in number and sufficiently able to defend themselves against their persecuters by force of Armes did yet refuse to doe it yeelding themselves up to any tortures punishments deaths without the least resistance in word or deed Ergo the Parliament and Kingdome ought now to make no resistance at all against the Kings popish Army and Cavaliers but to expose themselves to their cruelties and rapines without the least resistance in word or deed Because this objection stickes most with many Schollars Statists and tender consciences I shall endeavour to give a satisfactory answer to it without any shifting evasions or questioning the truth of Tertullians and Cyprians assertions concerning the multitude and strength of the Christians and their ability to resist which some have taken great paines to reâ—ute First then I say that neither of all these Fathers say That the primitive Christians held it unlawfull muchlesse damnable in point of conscience for them to resist their persecuting enemies no such syllable in any of them And Tertullians Si non apud istam disciplinam MAGIS OCCIDI LICET QUAM OCCIDERE by way of necessary defence implies no such thing but rather proves the contrary that resistance is lawfull because it is lawfull to be slaine as a martyr therefore in this case to slay So as there is nothing in these authorities in point of conscience to condemne the Parliaments present resistance and defensive warre as unlawful Secondly they all seeme to grant that the Christians deemed resistance even by force of Armes to be lawfull for them though they used it not no Text of Scripture prohibiting but allowing it and these Fathers producing no one text which truly condemnes it this being the very summe of their words That though the Christians were exceeding many in number of strength and power abundantly sufficient to defend themselves in a warlike manner against their persecuters and had full liberty and no restraint upon them in point of Conscience either to withstand their persecutors with Armes or to withdraw themselves from under the jurisdiction of their persecuters into remote parts to the great weakning and losse of the State yet such was their patience innocency and desire of Martyrdome that they resisted not their Adversaries with force nor retired nor fled away from under their obedience but cheerfully without the least resistance by word deed or thought yeelded up their Bodies Liberties Lives to the cruelties of their Enemies to obtaine
ruine the Parliament Kingdom Religion and re-establish Popery in its universall extent with the large of progresse the Papists have lately made in Ireland Scotland and England to accomplish this their long-agitated Conspiracie and the late strange proceedings in Ireland where the best Protestants are displaced disgraced restrained the Popish Rebels advanced and a truce negotiated if not fully concluded with the Rebels to the end that all their forces may be speedily transported hither to ruine our Religion and cut all our throats enough to awake the most stupid English spirits and rouze them up to a speedy unanimous resolution to unite all their purses and forces to the Parliament against the Popish Conspirators and these bloody Butchers now ready to devoure us and then I doubt not if they have any true love to God Religion King Countrey themselves or their Posterities they will soon change their former opinions and practises against the Parliaments just proceedings and joyn hearts hands forces yea their uttermost endeavours with them to prevent and ward off that imminent destruction which now hangs over our heads and will in short time wholly ruine us if God open not our eyes and unite not all our hearts and mindes unto the Parliament with one unanimous resolution to oppose these cursed Confederates who have plotted occasioned all these warres and miseries under which our Kingdomes now groan and languish which long plotted Treacherie in humane probabilitie can no wayes be prevented nor a settled peace and Reformation established but with the totall suppression of the Popish partie now in Arms and by rescuing His Majesties person Children forces out of their Trayterly hands and power whose death they have conspired long agoe if he refuse to grant them an universall open toleration of their Antichristian Religion in all His Kingdoms and then to seise upon the Prince and train him up in their Religion which how easie it is for them to effect now they have the King Prince Duke the Kings Forts his Forces in their power yea potent Armies of their own in the field here and such a force of Irish Rebels now ready to be shipped over to Chester Milford and Bristoll for their assistance and enforâ—ement to over-power the Protestant party in the Kings Armies no understanding man can withouâ— fear and trembling coâ—sider O then if ever we will shew our selves faithfull valiant couragious magnanimous bountifull really cordiall and loyall to our King Kingdoms Countrey Parliament Religion Laws Lives Liberties Kinred Families Posterities Let all who professe themselves Protestants lay aside all causelesse jealousies and prejudices against the Parliament or any others and now speedily unite all their Prayers Hearts Hands Purses Forces Counsells and utmost endeavours together to defend secure them all against these forraign and domestice Jesuiticall Romish Confederates and if any prove traiterous fearfull cowardly unfaithfull base or faint-hearted in this publike Cause as too many who deserve to be made spectacles of treachery and cowardise to posteritie and cannot without injustice or dishonour to the Parliament and Kingdom be suffered to scape scot-free without severe exemplary punishment have done to their eternall infamy and betraying of their Countrey the present generations shall abhorre them posteritie curse and declaim against them as most unnaturall Monsters unworthy to breath in English ayre or enjoy the name the priviledges of English men or Protestants There is a double kinde of Treachery in Souldiers both of them adjudged Capitall The first proceeds from a sordid pusillanimous fear unworthy the spirit of a Souldier and this is Capitall both by the Civil and Common Law By the Civill Law The Souldiers who first begin to flye or but fain themselves sick for fear of the Enemy are to be adjudged to death for tâ—is their cowardize Yea Lacaena and Dametria two magnanimous Women slew their timorous sonnes who fled basely from the battle with their own bands disclaiming them as degenerous Brats and not their sonnes the latter of them inscribing this Epitaph on her sonnes Tombe Hunc timidum Mater Dametriam ipsa peremit Nec dignum Matre nec Lacedaemonium Indeed Charondas and the Thurians enacted That cowards who basely fled or refused to bear Arms for their Countries defence should set three dayes one after another in the open Market-place clad in Womans apparell a punâ—shment farre worse then death it self writes Diodorus Siculus where as all other Lawyers made it Capitall yea our Common Law adjudgeth it Treason Witnesse the notable Cases of Gâ—mines and Weston 1. R. 2. num 38 39. who were adjudged Traytors in Parliament for surrendering two Castles in France onely out of fear when they were strongly besieged and battered sooner then they needed without any compliency with the enemy The Case of Iohn Walsh Esquire accused of high Treason in Parliament against the King and Kingdom for yeelding up the Castle of Cherburg in France to the enemy when as be might have defended it And the Case of Henry Earl of Essex in the second yeer of Henry the second accused of high Treason by Robert de Monfort and vanquished by him in a Duell waged thereupon for throwing down the Kings Standard which he bare by inheritance and flying in passing a straight among the Mountains when fiercely encountred by the Welsh For which though his life was pardoned yet he was adjudged to be shorne a Monke put into the Abbey of Reading and had his Lands seised into the Kings hands And as for treacherous revolting to or delivering up Castles to the Enemy it is Capitall and high Treason by all Laws and so the resolved in Parliament 3. R. 2. in the Case of Thomas Ketrinton Esquire accused of high Treâson by Sir John Annâ—sley Knight for delivering up the Castle of Saint Saviour in the Isle of Constantine to the French for a great summe of Money when as he neither wanted provisions nor means to defend it As for those unnaturall Vipers and Traytors who shall henceforth after this discovery joyn with the Popish Conspirators to ruine their Religion Countrey and the Parliament for private ends as Count Iulian the Spaniard joyned with the Mores An. Dom. 713. whom he brought into Spain his native Countrey furiously pursuing his own private injury with the Ruine of the publike I shall onely bestow his Epitaph upon them with which I shall conclude this Treatise Maledictus furor impius Iuliani quia pertinax indignatio quia dura vesanus furià ammimosus furore oblitus fidelitatis immemor religionis contemptor divinitatis crudelis in se homicida in vicinos reus in omnes Memoria ejus in omni ore amarescit nomen â—jus in â—â—ternum puâ—râ—scet FINIS AN APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Authors that in the ancient Roman Kingdome and Empire in the Greek and German Empires derived out of it in the old Graecian Indian Aegytian Realmes in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Italy Hungary Bohemia
Denmarke Poland Sweden Scotland yea of Iudah Israel and others mentioned in the Scripture the Supreame Soveraignty and Power resided not in the Emperours and Kings themselves but in their Kingdomes Senates Parliaements People who had not onâ—y a power to restrain but censure and remove their Emperours and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernmenâ— With an Answer to the Principal Arguments to prove Kings above their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments and not questionable nor accountable to them nor censurable by them for any exerbitant Actions HAving finished the preceding Treatise which asserts The Supreame Authority and Soveraigne Power in the Realme of England legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdome and Parliament which represents it not in the Kings Person who is inferiour to the Parliament A Doctrine quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplaines have for sundry yeeres inculcated into our Kings and People who preach little else but Tyranny to the one and Slavery to the other to support their owne Lordly Prelacy and hinder an exact Church Reformation and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers Lawyers and Counsellours about His Majesty who have either out of ignorance or malice created him a new Utopian absolute Royall Prerogative unknowne to our Ancestors not bottomed on the Lawes of God or the Realm for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments the whole Kingdome must be engaged in a destructive civill Warre now like to ruine it I could not but conjecture how in all probability these Clergy men Courtiers and Lawyers out of their unskilfulnesse in true Divinity History Law and Policy would upon the first tydings of this strange Doctrine passe a sentence of Excommunication and death against it as guilty not onely of Heresie but High Treason and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in much lesse claimed or practised by any Kingdome Realm or Monarchy whatsoever To anticipate which rash censures and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these grosse Parasites have over-long seduced in this point to their prejudices convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants irradiate this long obscured verity whose seasonable discovery may through Gods blessing conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament touching matters of Prerogatives and Priviledges claimed by either I conceived it not only expedient but necessary to back the forecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralelled examples in most forraign Realmes and Monarchies in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause which I have faithfully though suddenly collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians whereby I shall infallibly prove that in the Roman State and Empire at the first in the Greek Empire since in the German Empire heretofore and now in the ancient Kingdomes of Greece Egypt India and elsewhere in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Poland Scotland and most other Kingdomes in the world yea in the Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel and others mentioned in Scripture the Highest Soveraigne Authority both to elect continue limit correct depose their Emperours and Kings to bound their royall power and prerogatives to enact Lawes create new Offices and formes of Government resided alwayes in these whole Kingdomes Senates Dyets Parliaments People not in the Emperors Kings or Princes persons I shall begin with the Roman State as having much affinity with ours which was long under their command heretofore After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus Romulus being elected King divided the people into two Rankes those of the highest and richest quality he stiled Senators making them a Court of Counsell and Iustice much like our House of Peeres the other he termed The People being the body of the State and representing our House of Commons In this distinction made by the Peoples consent the Soveraigne Authority to elect Succeeding Kings to enact binding Lawes to make warre or peace and the like rested not in the Kings person but in the Senate and people joyntly if they accorded yet principally in the people in case either of assent or dissent between them their very Kings and Lawes having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the peoples election and assent To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority when Romulus their first King deceased there arose a great controversie in Rome about the Election of a new King for though they all agreed to have a King yet who should chuse him and out of what Nation he should be elected was then controverted In the Interim to avoid confusion the Senators being 150. divided the Regall power between them so as every one in his turne in Royall Robes should doe Sacrifice to the Gods and execute Justice six houres in the nighttime and six houres in the day which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators and to diminish the envie of the people when in the space of one night and day they should see one and the same man both a King and a private person But the people disliking this Interregnum as tending to put off the Election of a King that the Senators might keep the principallity and divide it among themselves cried out that their bondage was multiplyed having an hundred Lords made instead of one neither would they suffer it any longer unlesse they would admit a King created by themselves Hereupon the Senate thinking it best to offer the people that which they were like to lose to gaine their favour Summa potestate populo permissa permitted to the people the chiefe power of Electing a King but yet that they might not give away more right then they deteined they decreed That when the people had commanded and elected a King it should be ratified if the Senators should approve it or be reputed the authors of it Then the Interex assembling the people spake thus unto them O Romans REGEM ELIGITE chuse yea King so the Senators thinke fit and if he be one worthy to succeed Romulus they will approve him This was so gratefull to the people that left they should be overcome with the benefit they commanded that the Senate should decree who should reigne at Rome At last Numa Pompilius was named and none of the people or Senate daring to preferre any before him all of them joyntly decreed that the Kingdome should be conferred upon him Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls long after used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI â— JUSSU Patres autoribus Romae Regnavit Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI which manifests the chiefe power to be in the people Numa departing Tullus Hostilius by the peoples command consent and approbation was made King which Livy thus expresseth Tullum Hostilium REGEM POPULUS JUSSIT patres auctores facti After him the people created Ancus Martius King Regem POPULUS CREAVIT patres fuêre auctores After him
moving sedition against the Roman State was beheaded with an axe at Antioch without any legall triall to prevent further seditions which never befell any King before that time writes Alexander ab Alexandro And Agrippa not long after put Bogus King of the Mores to death for siding with Antonius Of later times I read that Ludovicus Pius the Emperour taking Bernard his Nephew King of Itâ—ly prisoner for rebelling and denying his superiority over him carried him into France to determine what should be done with him according to Iustice for this his offence where though a King hee was condemned to death and executed as some or at least cast into prison and had his eyes put out as others write So Charles of France taking Conradine King of Sicily prisoner publikely arraigned and condemned him of high Treason and cut off his head Anno 1208. Yea our owne King Iohn being a Feudatary to the King of France was by Philip the French king in a full Parliament there during his absence in England arraigned condemned to dâ—ath and deposed from his Crown by the sentence of his Peeres for murthering his Nephew Arthur then a Subiect of France with his owne hands So Iohn Bailiol king of Scotland renouncing his homage for that Crowne to king Edward the first was for this offence compelled to resigne his Crown with all his right to the kingdome of Scotland to King Edward the first and sent Prisoner to the Tower of London and Mary Queene of Scots within many mens memories after long debate in Parliament was condemned and beheaded at Fothringham Castle Febr. 8. An. 1587. for laying claime to the Crowne of England and other particulars mentioned in our Historians And thus much for the Roman Grecian German Emperours kings and kingdomes I shall now give you a brieâ—e Survey of what Greeke Authors write concerning Kings and Kingdoms and of the power the kinds of ancient Kings and Kingdomes in Greece and other places That great Father of Learning and policie Aristotle Tutor to the greatest Emperour Alexander the Great whose Authority is irrefragable in our Schooles resolves That true Kingdoms were erected at first and conferred on the worthiest men by the free voluntary joynt consent of the people and founded confirmed by the customes and Lawes of each country which Polibius also affirmes That there are 4 severall sorts of Kings some of greater some of lesser Authority and continuance then others some elective some successive some during â—ife some Annuall all of them receiving their distinct jurisdictions Formes Limitations and different Royalties from the peoples primitive or subsequent institutions and consents For all men being equall by the Law of nature can have no dominion nor Superiority one over another but by their own voluntary consents That the Lawes not the Kings Princes or Magistrates be they one or more or never so good ought to be the sole Lords or Rulers of the Common-wealth and that Princes and Governours ought to governe by the Lawes who cannot command what the Lawes doe not command That those who command that the Law should rule command that God and the Lawes should rule but he that commands a man to be a Prince he commands that both a man and beast should be Princes for covetousnesse and the lust of the minde is a certaine beast which perverts both Magistrates and the very best men but the Law is a constant and quiet Minde and Reason voyd of all motions of lusts and desires That the power of the greatest things and greatest power ought DE IVRE of right to be in all the people because their wisdomes resolutions and revenues considered altogether are greater and more considerable then those of a few wise or honest men plased in the highest offices of Magistracie who are but a small particle of the State in respect of all the people That the people ought to be of more power then the King or greatest Magistrates to prevent their Tyranny and Oppression and that a King ought to governe by his Lawes and not to doe any thing against them according to his lust wherefore he ought to have so much power and force wherewith he may protect the authority of the Lawes yea he must necessarily have forces and power yet so much onely as thereby he may be able to curbe every particular man or many also yet not so great power but that a populo auâ—em universo idem REX ILLE IPSE COERCERI POTEST the very King himselfe may yet BE CVRBED by all the people such Guards verily the Ancients gave to their Kings when they would set any Tyrant or Governour over the City And when Dionysius required Guards a certaine Syracusan perswaded them to curbe such Guardâ— to which Polybius also suffragates According to these Rules of Aristotle I read in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus and Polybius that in the Lacedemonian Common-wealth the Kings had not the chiefe Dominion so as they might doe what they pleased sed summa totius Reipub. administratio penes Senatum erat but the chiefe Government of the whole Commonweale was in the Senate from whence the Romanes tooke their paâ—terne Alexander ab Alexandro Boemus and Xenophon write That the Lacedemonians sometimes elected a King out of the Family of the Heracliâ—â—â— or of Agis but more often two joynt Kings of equall Authority out of the stock of Proclus and Aemisthenes who yet had not the chiefe Command as Kings Quiajuris omâ—is publici potestas penes Senatum erat because the power of all publike law or rule was in the Senate the better to keep their Kings from attempting and usurping a Tyranny they being Kings rather in name then Dominion and like the Achaean two Annuall Praetors whence Aristotle makes them the lowest ranke of Kings Iohn Bodin informes us That in the Lacedemonian Aristocracie the Soveraignty remained in the State wherein were two Kings without any Soveraignty at all being indeed nothing else but Captains and Generals for the managing of their Warres and for that cause were by the other Magistrates of the State sometimes for their faults condemned to pay their fine as was Agesilaus and sometimes to death also as was Agis and Pausanias Agis the last of the Lacedemonean kings as Plutarch records being apprehended and condemned by the Ephori without an Indictment and then hanged in a halter Finally Aristotle himself and Xenophon informe us that the Kingdom of the Lacedemonians flourished very long yea longer then any other forme of Government because their Kings power was but small and their Kings never desired greater things then the Lawes would beare by which they had received their Kingdome in the beginning for in the beginning that Kingdome was divided between two joynt Kings After which Theopompus left it more moderated to his successours and constituted the Magistracie of the Ephori who had power even to depose and execute their kings if they offended and rose not up out of their seates unto them to retain that
moderation By which meanes he verily weakned the power of the Kingdome but yet certainely setled it more lasting and stable Whence Theopompus gave this answer to his complaining and upbraiding wife whether he was not ashamed to leave the Kingdome lesse to his Children then he had received it from his Father No truly saith he for by this means I leave it more stable and lasting A Speech well worthy the consideration of the very greatest hereditary kings These Lacedemonian kings whose honours writes Xenophon were not much better then those of private men Etenim neque Regibus animos addere Tyrannicos voluit Lâ—curgus neque civibus eorum potestatem invisam reddere tooke an Oath every month to governe the Kingdome according to the Lawes enacted I finde that the Cumaeans had a Magistrate whom they called Phylactus whose office was to come into the full Senate and hold the Kings hands who stood in judgement before them untill by the Senators decree their reward or punishment was appointed By which it is apparent that the Cumaean Senate was above their kings and did usually arraigne and punish them iudicially if they saw cause as they rose up in Armes against Aristodomus their king who tyrannized over them by Zenocrita her instigation slew him and so recovered their Liberties The ancient Carthaginians had two kings whom they stiled Suffites who were but annuall removed every yeare Yea the Iberians and Parthians had two joynt kings in ancient times the one to judge the other to governe the people In Meroe where they elected their kings by their beauty strength or wealth their Priests had the chiefe power who had so great authority that sometimes like the Pope and his Nuncioes they would send a Messenger and command the king to be put to death and make another in his steed Which custome was after abolished by one of the kings who violently assaulted and slew all the Priests and in Meroe if the king offended after the Priests power was abolished they inflicted no corporall punishment on him but all with â—rew themselves from him and avoided his company till he was killed with griefe and consumption The Indians will not permit their king to sleep in the day time and if he be drunken at any time if any wâ—man of whom he hath a guard kill him whiles he is drunkeâ— she is so farre from being guilty of Treason that for a reward she shall be married to his Successour much like the ancient publike institution of the Sclavonians recorded by â—axo Grammaticus that the assassinate of evill Kings should succeed them in their kingdomes a things frequently practised in many kingdomes and Empires though very ill enacted in any The Sabaeans confined their Kings to their Palaces and used to stone them if they went forth of their bounds The Mosseriaei whose kings were elective used to punish them when they offended by keeping them fasting a whole dayes space Among some of the Indians if the king dyes having male children of his owne or cosen-gâ—rmans or brothers children they shall not succeed him in the kingdome but his sisters sonne if there be any if not then his next alliance and that ex gentis instituto by the institution of the Nation the reason is because their Priests used to destâ—ure the Queene whose issue is held to be illegitimate In Thracia the people elect a king who is well qualified mercifull grave for his age and one who hath no children For no Father though never so well qualified is admitted to raigne and if he fortune to have issue while he reignes he is deprived and so kept lest the kingdome should become hereditary Yea though the king be never so just yet they will not that he should have the whole power but appoint him 40. Governours left hee alone should judge in capitall causes And if he be convicted of any offence he is punished with death yet not by laying violent hands on him but by publike consent all food is kept from him so as at last he perisheth with famine The Taprobani had this custome that no man who had any children should be chosen king lest he should claime the kingdome as hereditary and make it so The Athenians Ionians Milesians Marchomanni Quadi Persians Sicilians Corinthians Parthians Meroes Gordii Medes Paphii Cathians Aetheopians Sydonians Germans Swedes Danes and other Nations had severall Customes Lawes Rules over-tedious to recite by which they elected and inaugurated their kings of which you may read in Alexander ab Alexandro Strabo Boemus Peter Martyr Purchas and others and different degrees of power and government derived from their kingdomes and people the soveraigne Authority still residing in them to prescribe both Laws and limits to their kings and call them to publike account for their grosse offences and misgovernment The ancient Aethiopians elected the most fanatique Priest for their king whom though they adored and honoured for a God yet Vitam agere STATVTAM LEGIBVS DEBET iuxta patrios mores he ought to live such a life as the Laws appointed him according to the manners of the Country neither ought he to reward or punish any man himselfe though chiefe parâ—s of Royalty The old German kings had no free nor infinite but are strained and bounded power by the Lawes Diodorus Siculus writes that the first Egyptian Kings lived not like other Monarchs to rule all things according to their wills Nullis obnoxii censuris as obnoxious to no censures but all things not only their publike actions but even the regiment of their daily life were conformed to the rule of the Lawes as hethere manifests in sundry particulars botb in respect of their attendants dispatches devotions recreations moderate spare dyet and the like neither was it lawfull for them to judge nor doe any thing nor punish any man out of petulancy or anger or any other unjust cause contrary to what the established Lawes required concerning every of them Whiles they observed these things customarily it was so farre that they tooke it ill or were offended in minde that on the contrary they thought they lived a most blessed life For other men rashly giuing indulgence to the affections of nature acted many things accompanied with losses and dangers yea some men ofttimes although they foreknew they should sinne did notwithstanding perpetrate evill things being led away with love or hatred or some other perturbation of minde but they imbracing the rule of life approved by the most prudent men resolved not to erre from their duty in the least degree Whiles Kings used this Iustice towards their Subjects they had their Subjects bound unto them in greater benevolence and love then their very kindred For not only the Colledge of Priests but the whole Nation of the Aegyptians and likewise every one of them were not so carefull of their wives and children and private goods as of the safety of their Kings Wherefore they preserved the estate of the Republike intire for
a long time under the mentioned kings spending their life in greatest felicity as long as this constitution of Lawes flourished And when these kings dyed all the Aegyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers wayes made solemne Orations in their praise buried them with great pompe and solemnity and erected Pyramides to their eternall honour all which funerall pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths ob plebis refragationem because the people gain-sayed it who together with the Priests and Senates who were ever present with the kings to assist counsell and direct them were superiour to their kings since they could thus decree or deny them these funerall honours which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too for feare of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease So this Author To which I shall adde Xenophons definition of a Kingdome and Tyranny A kingdome is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Lawes of the City And a Tyranny is an unlawfull Empire over men against their wills which depends upon the will of the Prince And this observation of Polybius That kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to doe that which was honest and just and to suppresse the contrary the very beginning of all true kingdomes and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people Whiles they thus demeaned themselves they were subject to no envy because they differed not much from others neither in apparell nor in meat and drinke but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men and lived perpetually like to others But afterwards when those who obtained the principality of succession and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided which made them able to secure themselves and to support their state following their lusts by reason of their abundance they then thought it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects to exceed them in costlinesse and variety of meats and to use venery with whom they pleased Hence envy and offence was begotten and implacable hatred and anger kindled and a kingdome by this meanes changed into a Tyranny Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to beare such affronts and insolences of Princes seditiously conspire against them and the people having got such Captaines to make resistance joyne with them for the foresaid causes that the Princes may be repressed And thus the forme of a Kingdome and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid the people refusing to set any more a King over them yet not daring to commit the Republike 〈◊〉 many fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiours and therefore most esteeme equality and liberty So that the Soveraigne power of setling of changing the Kingdome and forme of government resides principally in the people who as hee there largely proves by the Lacedemonian and Roman state ought to enjoy the Supreame authority and to be above their Kings as it seems the Aegyptians did who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King for his cruelty and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Thrâ—ne and as the Romane Senate did who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue one of the greatest points of Soveraignty to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces to grant Triumphes to dispose of Religion for which cause Tertullian saith that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate and to receive answer and dismisse the Ambassadours of Kings and Nations which none else did but the Senate whose Soveraigne power was such that Tiberius the Emperour in the beginning of his Reigne called the Senators assembled altogether in the Senate Indulgentissimos DOMINOS his most loving LORDS and moved the Senate to divide the Empire not to commit it all to one man as we read in Tacitus though they were his Subjects and inferiours when divided and severally considered And such Soveraigne power had the Panaetolium or generall assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians who received and answered all Embassadours determined all affaires of warre and peace it being provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be intreated of concerning peace or war but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Councell as Livy and Bodin record But to leave these ancient and come neerer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdomes of greatest eminencie and power which may paralell our owne The Kings of France to whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi gives precedency before all others and to the Emperour himselfe whiles but elect before his Coronation have in ancient times been inferiour to their Kingdomes Parliaments and subiect to their censures even to deposition if not more though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs and make them little better then Tyrants now Iohn Bodin a learned French Lawyer and Statesman writes That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gaules were subject to their States whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli little Kings being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility who had all the Soveraignty causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captaine Generall whom they called the King of the Lingeois said Our commands are such as that the people hath no lesse power over us then we over the people Wherein he shewed evidently that he was no soveraigne Prince howbeit that it was not possible for him to have equall power with the people as we have before shewed Wherefore these sort of Princes if they polluted with wickednesse and villany cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt hurt and destruction of good men IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers onely but even for the subjects themselvâ—s also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France weâ—e inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to or punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an
usurpation as many conceive it not of right by their Parliaments and kingdomes free grants and consents they are still in truth of no greater Authority nor no more exempted from iust censures then their predecessours Now it is clear that in ancient times the 3. Estates and great Councell of France assembled in Parliament and their twelve Peeres or kings as Fabian termes them were the highest power and judicature from which there was no appeale that the Kiâ—gs of France could make no binding Lawes but by their Authority though now of late they doe what they please and that they have judged the differences between the Crownes of England and France as I have formerly proved and exercised the same or as great authority as the Parliament of England hath done which authority it hath lost by certaine degrees To give a few more instances to cleare this truth Pharamond the first King of the Franks that Reigned in France An. 420. was elected King by the unanimous vote and consent of all the people and by their advice and consent in his Raign the Salique Law was made to Regulate the discent of the Crowne that no women should be heires to it or claime it by discent which Law continues of force unâ—ill this day as all the French historians generally accord who make frequent mention of it though our English have much oppugned it as you may read in Hall and Speed Childericus the fourth King of France about the yeare 460. giving himselfe to all vice and cruelty in such extreame wise that hee became odible to his subjâ—cts percâ—iving the murmur of the people and fearing his sudden destruction by the counsell of Guynemeus fled out of his kingdome to Beseigne king of Thuringes Whereupon the French-men with one assent chose Gyll a Roman for their King and governour who laying grieveous Taxes upon his Subjects by the fraudulent counsel of Guynemeus a fast friend to Childericus and using sharp execution upon some of the Nobles so farre discontented his subiects that by the helpe of Guynemeus they deposed and chased him into Soysons and sending for Childericus againe restored and made him King after whose death his sonne Clodoviuâ— was by the people ordained and authorised for King of France between whose foure sonnes it was afterwards divided After the death of Chilpericus Clotharius being very young Gunthranus king of Orleans his uncle with the assent of the Nobles of the Realme was made his Tutor who comming to age hee offered to referre the differences between Sigebert and himselfe touching Austracy to which both laid claime to an Assembly of the Lords of that Kingdome and condemned Queen Brunicheild by the unanimous consent of the Lords to bee tyed by the haire of her head to a wilde horse taile and so to be drawed while shee was dead for her many murthers and criminous deeds which was accordingly executed King Dagobert exercised such tyranny and iniustice in pillaging his commons by Exactions and Tributes that those who dwelled in the out parts of the Realme neere the Turkes and other strange Nations chose rather to put themselves under their government than under the Rule of their owne naturall prince Poytiers rebelled against him his Lâ—ds murmured so much against him that Pipin and Martain two of his great Lords and agents to save his Crown dissuaded him from his ill counsells whence a little before his death calling a great counsell of his Lords Spirituall and Temporall hee made his will and setled his Kingdome by their advice dividing it between his two sonnes Theodoricus king of France giving himselfe to sloath and idlenesse committed the government of the Realme to Ebroyn Mr. of his Palace who did what he liked and vexed and troubled the Subiects grievously wherefore by assent the Lords assembled them and by authority deprived the King of all Dignity and closed him in a Monastery during the residue of his life when he had borne the name of a King without executing of the art thereunto belonging three yeares the cruell Ebroyn they exiled to Luxenbourgh during life making Childericus brâ—ther to Theodericus King Ann. 669. who oppressing his subiects grievously and using the Lawes of his progenitors after his pleasure and uniustly causing a Noble-man called Belin to bee tyed to a stake and beaten to death without guilt or Trespasse Hereupon the Lords and Commons fearing like punishment without deserving murmured and conspired against him and slew him and his wife then great with Childe as they were hunting in a wood After which they restored Theodericus whom they had deposed to his former dignity under whom Ebroyn getting into place and favour againe used such Tyrannie towards the Nobles and People that Pipin and Martaine raised a great army against him lest he should destroy the Common-weale gave him battell and at last Hermefreditus slew him After which Pipin was made Master of the Palace in his place K. Dagobert the second dying without any Issue or knowne Heâ—re at all one Daniel after named Chilpericke a Priest was by the Lords and peoples generall assent chosen King of France Anno 721. for that by their former experience of him they deemed him apt for the rule of the Land After whose death Theodoricus sonne to Dagobert secretly fostered among Nunnes within Nunneries in womans cloathing was espied and admitted for King During most of the forenamed Kings the grand Master of the Palace swayed the Kingdome at his pleasure and executed the Office of the Kings who had nothing but the bare name of Kings and were subject to this grand Officer Whereupon Theodoricus dying Childericus his sonne being a Sott and for his dulnesse unfit to governe Charles Martell Master of the Palace who swayed all things in Theodoricus raigne deceasing his two sons Charlemaine and Pipin by the advice of the Nobles of the Land considering the insufficiency of the King to rule so great a charge divided the Land of France betweene them so that either of them should under the King Rule and Governe such proportion as then there was to them appointed Charlemayne soone after renounced his Government and turned Monke and Pipin as onely Ruler tooke upon him the charge of the whole Realme Pipin then considering in his minde in what danger and trouble before him his Father and he now had ruled the Land and that the King to whom belonged all the charge kept his Palaces and followed all his delights and pleasures without taking any paine for reformation of the same sent an ambassage to Pope Zachary asking his advice in point of conscience Whether it were more necessary or wealfull for the Realme of France that he should be admitted for King that did nothing but apply his minde to all bodily pleasures without care and charge taken upon him for the guarding of the Land and the People of the same or he that tooke upon him all the charge and paine in defence of the Land and keeping of the
people in the due subjection To thâ—s the Pope answered and wrote back to Pipin that he was best worthy and most profitable for the Realme to be admitted for King that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policie and manhood Aventine relates his answer more largely in these words I finde saith Zachary in the Story of Divine Scripture that the people fell away from their wretchlesse and lascivious king that despised the counsell of the wise men of the Realme and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himselfe allowing their doings All Power and Rule belongs to God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chiefe Ruler in all thingâ— and not do what they lifeâ— He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of Gods Law all that he hath as power glory riches favour and dignitie HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE and the people MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH FORSAKE THEIR KING It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germanes refusing this unkindly Monster Childericke to chuse some such as shall be able in warre and peace by his wisdome to protect and keep in safetie their Wives Children Parents Goods and Lives Which answer of the Pope recited and approved in our owne King Edward the Confessors Lawes and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17. being declared to the Lords Barons and Commons of the Realme whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke soone after they of one assent and minde proceeded and deposed and put downe their King and Governour Childericke being a Sott a foole abeast and one unfit to governe and closed him in a Monastery after he had reigned ten yeares in the Kings room by name onely which done they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King By meanes whereof the Royall Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood Which act in point of policie is determined lawfull by Polybius who Writes That the reason why some Kingdomes became hereditary was onely this because their first Kings being vertuous and worthy men they were perswaded their Children would prove like them but if at any time they degenerat and prove otherwise and the posteritie of the first Kings displease the subjects they thenceforth make the Kingdome elective chusing Kings not according to their strength of body and mindes attempting great things but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions And by Aristotle who informes us That in Kingdomes confirmed in succession of blood this is to be numbred among the causes of their ruine that the Kingdomes descend to many contemptible and slothfull persons who although they obtaine no tyrannicall but Royall dignitie yet they live lustfully and proudly and so the Kingdome easily falls to ground and becomes a tyrannie the people being unwilling that such should rule over them and so either wholly alter the forme of government or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State yea this election in poiâ—t of Policie and Divinity too is justified and proved lawfull by Buchanan in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3 5. by Pope Zachary in his forecited Epistle by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a generall Councell of all the Peers and Prelates of France Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENâ—IBVS ET VOLENTIBVS Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT writes Antoninus and in a word our Bishop Bilson himselfe an Anti-Puritane and great Royalist affirmes That if the King be a naturall foole distracted and altogether unable to governe as Childericke was any Realme by publicke consent and advice may choose another to govern them of which more before Pipin deceasing Charlemain and Charles the great his sons reigned joyntly over the Frenchmen by their joyous admittance Having now two Kings instead of one Lewes sirnamed the godly sonne of Charles the great a pious yet unfortunate Prince by meanes of his sonne Lothair was first imprisoned and then by a Councell and Parliament held at Compaygne by authority of the spirituall and temporall Lords and of that Parliament discharged of all rule and dominion as well of the Empire as of the Realme of France after that shorne a Monke and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Marke where he was strictly guarded and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity he answered them That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land wherefore if he should be againe restored it must be by the same Authority and not by him onely After which by the Lords assents hee was restored Lewes and Charles after Lewes Balbus their fathers death were joynt Kings of France and being very young by a Parliament held at Meaux Lewes the Emperour their Vncle was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdome of France then these Infants or Barnard their Guardian and these Children held by some illegitimate Whereupon by the greater number of voyces an Ambassadour was sent to the Emperour to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France which he comming to doe his Nephewes friends compounded with him and then caused these Infants to be câ—owned and proclaimed Kings Charles the simple at his Fathers death Anno 895. being too yong to take upon him the charge of the Realme the Lords of France put him under good and convenient guiding and of assent they chose Eudo a man of great fame and worth to be King of the Land for the terme of his life and to guide the Land till Charles should come to his lawfull age whom they put under Eudo his tuition making him King in his stead who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys After which when Eudo knew he should dye he called before him the Lords and Nobles of France charging them by solemne Oath that after his death they should immediately crowne Charles for their King whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely vertues being then of age to governe Charles comming to the Crowne the Danes miserably wasted â—is Kingdomes Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies and wâ—nt to the King shewing their misery and blaming his fearfulnesse and negligence that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty Whereupon he out of feare belike lest they should chuse another King to protect them compounded with Rollo chiefe Commander of the Danes giving him all Normandy
grievously discontented removed divers from their offices and put many of the richest and head men of the citie to death upon surmised causes without proofs of justice For which causes and many other oppressions the Lords againe assembled their people intending to subdue the king and to set his brother in his place or to cause him otherwise to rule the Commonwealth To which end all the Lords met at a Towne called Stampes where they continued their Councell fifteene dayes and then marched to Paris sending four severall letters unto the citie one to the Bishops and spirituall men the second to the Consulls and headmen the third to the Vniversitie the fourth to the Commonnalty signifying That neither they nor any of their company were come thither as enemies to the Citie or to warre against it or the Commonwealth of the Land but for the increase and augmentation thereof to the uttermost of their powers VVhereupon these foure parties sent certaine Orators for them to the Lords who after long communication with them had returned to the citie with this report First the Lords would that the inhabitants of the City should consider the conditions of the King which yearly oppressed his Subjects with taxes and other grievous servages Secondly how he despised the noble bloud of his Realme and drew to him villaines and men of no reputation by whose counsell onely all the Common-weale of the Land was guided and ruled Thirdly how hee ruled his Subjects by force and will without administration of justice and himself in all Counsels and Parliaments is Iudge of all causes and calleth himselfe Counsels and Parliaments more for this singular weale then for the Common-weale of his Realme Fourthly how he enhaunsed men of low birth to great honours and caused Noblemen to be obedient unto them intending to bring the said ignoble men to be equall with the Princes of the Land Fifthly how the Lawes be delayed and bolstered by such as stand in his favour wherethrough at this day Law is will and will is Law and no man almost in any surety of life or goods insomuch that daily many have been banished and put to death for unlawfull causes and also to any Noble-man at this day no power or roome of honour belongeth so that to the wild Beasts in the Forrests appertaineth more Liberty and surety then to the more party of the Kings subjects Sixthly The great taxes and summes of money which daily be levied of the Commons be not spent in the Kings honourable needs and for the Commonweale of the Realme but are spent vainly and riotously and bribed out of the Kings Coffers for which enormities and misgovernance with many other the said Lords were come thither in defensible wayes for the safeguard of their owne persons as to the head and principall City of the Realme for to have aide and Counsell to reforme the foresaid evills not intending any harme to the Kings person or yet to remove him from his regality or Kingly Majestie but to induce and advertize him to that which should be for his honour and the weale of his Realme and to live in wealth and honour as his Noble Progenitors lived before him For which causes and considerations the said Lords as the Kings true Subjects and friends to the Commonwealth of the Land and of that City desired to enter there to refresh them and their people and to pay truly for all things they should take without doing harme or violence to any person All which requests and matters of the Lords shewed to the Inhabitants of the City by fauour of some friends they there had it was with the more partie well accepted and thought convenient they should be received into the Citie but by meanes of the Earle of Davoise it was respited till they had further knowledge of the Kings pleasure who comming out of Normandie into Paris after diuers Skirmishes the King and Lords fell to a Treaty of peace whereupon Commissioners on both sides assembled and communed together by sundry times two dayes In which season new strength of Souldiers came to the King out of Normandâ— The Treatie hanging long and a longer Truce being proclaimed the souldiers fell to robbing and other unlawfull acts and at last through obstinacy on both parties all offers were refused and the day of the Truces expiration approached without hope of accord whereupon provisions for warre were made on both sides Then begun gâ—udges and murmures betweene the kings souldiers and the citizens of Paris and shortly after newes came to the king that the Castle and Citie of Roan was yeelded up to the Duke of Burbon VVhereupon the King considering what great advantage the Lords had of him both by strength and favour of the Commons which daily drew unto them by sundry companies in avoiding of more danger concluded a peace which being proclaimed thorowout all France the King and Lords met to whom the King shewed great semblance of kindenesse specially to his brother Charles Duke of Normandy wherein appeared great dissimulation Lewes being of such conditions That what he might not overcome with strength he would win with dissimulation and treachery Not long after the King warred upon Charles his brother the Duke of Burgundy and Brittaine and a Treaty of peace being propounded betweene them Charles answered That if a perfect concord should be established between the King and him it should be authorized by the whole consent and counsell of the Barons of the Realme VVith which the King being content at Turon in the moneth of April aâ—d tenth yeare of his reigne assembled a counsell of his Lords spiâ—tuall and temporall in the which the demands of Charles and offers of the king were shewed And after the said Counceâ—l had at length reasoned the said demands and offers it was finally determined That the Dutchy of Normâ—ndy was so appropriated unto the King of France and to his heires that in â—o wise it might be dissevered from the Crowne but that a perfect unitie might be had betweene the King and his brother the King should be instanced to give yearly to his brother in recompence of the said Dutchy 12000 pounds of Turon money with certain land to be assigned with the name of a Duke and 40000 annâ—all rent of like money during his naturall life for such portion as he claimed to be his right within the Realme To all which the king agreed and to pardon the Duke of offences against his Majestie and all such Lordships as he had wonne from him in Britaine to restore which offers Charles refusing was the yeare following contented with the Dutchy of Guyan onely and so the warre of Normandy ceased After Lewes his death most of his speciall and dearest beloved Servants and ill Councellours whom he specially recommended to his sonne Charles the ninth on his death-bed came to disgracefull ends Oliver Damman was beheaded for Treason and Iohn Doyacon for trespasse and hatred unto the common people by his desert was
with all shame brought to the Market place at Paris and there bereft of both his ears and then banished the Court for ever by reason whereof arose this proverbe among the Frenchmen Principibus obsequi haeredit arium non esse The favour of Princes is not hereditary Philip de Commines living under Lewes the eleventh and Charles the eighth by whom he was made Lord of Argenton being in high favour with them and a great Councellor of State hath this notable passage against the French Kings power then to impose any taxes on their Subjects without their free assents in a Parliament of the 3. Estates though the contrary be now daily practised to the intollerable grievance of the subjects Is there any King or Prince that hath power to leavie one penny upon his subjects besides his demains without leave or consent of those that must pay it unlesse it be by tyrannie and violence A man will say that sometime a Prince cannot tarry to assemble his Estates because it would require too long time Whereunto I answerâ— That if he move a Warre offensive there needeth no such haste for he may have leisure enough at his owne pleasure to make preparation and further he shall be much stronger and much more feared of his enemies when he moveth warre with the consent of his subjects then otherwise Now as touching a warre defensive that Cloud is seene long before the tempest fall especially when it is a forraine warre and in this case good subjects ought not to complaine nor to refuse any thing that is laid upon them Notwithstanding such invasion cannot happen so suddenly but the Prince may have leisure at the least to call together certaine wise personages to whom he may open the causes of the warre using no collusion therein neither seeking to maintaine a trifling warre upon no necessitie thereby to have some colour to leavie money Money is also necessary in time of peace to fortifie the Frontiers for defence of those that dwell upon them lest they be taken unprovided but this must be done measurably In all these matters the wisdome of a sage king sufficeth for if he be a just Prince he knoweth what he may do and not do both by Gods Lawes and mans To be short in my opinion of all the Seniories in the world that I know the Realme of England is the Countrey where the Commonwealth is best governed the people least oppressed and the fewest buildings and houses destroyed in civill warre and alwayes the lot of misfortune falleth upon them that be authors of this warre Our King is the Prince in the whole world that hath least cause to alledge that he hath priviledges to leavie what the listeth upon his subjects considering that neither he nor any other Prince hath power so to doe and those that say he hath do him no honour neither make him to be esteemed any whit the mightier Prince thereby but cause him to be hated and feared of his neighbours who for nothing would live under such a government But if our King or those that seeke to magnifie and extoll him should say I have so faithfull and obedient subjects that they deny me nothing I demand and I am more feared better obeyed and better served of my subjects than any other Prince living they endure patiently whatsoever I lay upon them and soonest forget all charges past This me thinks yea I am sure were greater honour to the King then to say I leavie what I list and have priviledge so to doe which I will stoutly maintaine King Charles the fift used no such termes neither did I ever heare such language proceed from any king but from divers of their servants who thought they did their Master great service in uttering such speeches but in mine opinion they misbehaved themselves towards their Prince and used such language partly because they would seeme to be good servants and partly because they knew what they said But for a manifest proofe of the French mens loyaltie and obedience to their Prince we need alledge none other example then that we have seene our selves of late by experience when the Three Estates were assembled at Towrs after the death of our Master King Lewes the eleventh which was in the yeare of our Lord 1483. A man might have thought this good assembly to be dangerous for the kings estate yea and divers there wereof mean calling and lesse honesty that said then and often said since That it is Treason to make mention of assembling the Estates and a thing tending to the diminishing of the Kings authoritie but themselves are those that worke Treason against God the king and the Common-wealth neither doe any use these speeches but either such as are in authorities without desert and unworthy thereof or such as are common Tale-carriers and accustomed to talke of trifling matters or such as feare great assemblies lest their doings should there be ripped up and reprehended c. Charles the eighth of France beeing but thirteene yeares of age when the Crowned descended to him hereupon in the year 1484. a generall Parliament was held at Towrs with more free accesse then had beene usuall yet not so effectuall as was expected every one seeking rather to maintaine his private authoritie then to procure the peoples ease In this Paliament the pragmatick sanction was restored to use it as they had accustomed The Constables sword was given to the Duke of Bourgon the government of the Kings person to his Sister a cunning woman and somewhat of her fathers humour but the name of Regent was forbidden to them all to prevent jealousies and there was a Counsell enacted of Twelve by whom matters should be dispatched in the kings name of the which Lewes Duke of Orleance should be President Lewes discontented with the device seekes to hold his ranke he pretends that being the first Prince of the blood the Regency belonged unto him he assists at the Councell in Parliament and in the assemblies in Towne and notwithstanding the last VVill of King Lewes and the Decree of the Estates yet will he by force have the name and effect of Regent VVhereupon discontents arising he leaves the Court in discontent and raised a civill warre However the Estates setled the Regencie and affaires of the Realme Anno 1525. Francis the first King of France was taken prisoner by the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Battell of Pavia who by mediation of Friends for his enlargement sent the Earle of Reux his Lord Sâ—eward to offer the King Liberty so as he would resign all the right she pretended in Italy restore the Dutchy of Burgongue as belongeth to him by right with Provence and Dolphine for the Duke of Bourbon to incorporate them with other Lands which he had formerly enjoyed and to make all together a Kingdome Moreover the Emperour offered to give him his sister in marriage propounding many other conditions so absurd and void of reason as it is
better to let the curious reade them in the Originalls themselves Amongst all losses that of Liberty toucheth neerest but Francis having learned to withstand all adversity with a constant resolution said I will dye a Prisoner rather then make any breach in my Realm for my deliverance whereof I neither WIL NOR CAN alienate any part without the consent of the Soveraign Courts and Officers in whose hands remains the authority of the whole Realm We preferre the generall good before the private interest of Kings persons If the Emperour will treat with me let him demand reasonable things which lye in my power then shall he finde me ready to joyne with him and to favour his greatnesse The Emperour seeing the King constant in this resolution in the end yeelded to his delivery upon these termes That within six weekes after his delivery he should consigne the Dutchy of Burgongue to the Emperour with all the dependancies as well of the Dutchie as of the County the which should hereafter be sequestred from the Soveraigntie of the Realme of France That he should resigne to the Emperour all his rights pretended to the Estates of Naples Milan Genoa anâ— Ast That he should quit the Soveraignty of Flaunders and Arthois c. Hereupon the King being enlarged and arrived at Bayonne he was required to ratifie the Accord which he had promised to doe when hee came to a free place but he delayed it with many excuses giving the Emperour to understand that before he proceeded to such an act it was necessary that he should pacifiâ— his Subjects who were discontented with bonds which tended to the diminution of the Crowne of France c. After which the Pope and the Venetians sending Messengers unto him he complained of the Emperour that he had wronged him in that he had forced him to make impossible promises and that he would be revenged if â—ver occasion were offered and that he had often told him that it was not in the power of a French King to binde himselfe to the alienation of any thing depending of the Crowne without the consent of the Generall Estates that the Lawes of Christians did not allow that he which was taken in Warre should be detained in perpetuall prison which was a punishment proper to Malefactors and not for such 〈◊〉 had bin beaten by the cruelâ—y of fortune that all men knew that Bonds made by constraint in prison were of no value and that the capitulation being of no force the faith likewise which was but accessary and the confirmation of the same could not be bound that by the oath which he had taken at Râ—emes at his Coronation he was bound according to the custome of other Kings of France not to alienate the patrimony of the Crowne and therefore for these reasons he was no lesse free then ready to abate the Emperors pride The Emperor growing jealous of the Kings delayes for ratification thereof sent one unto him to be certified of his intent who found him very unwilling to leave Burgundy which being very prejudicall to the Crowne of France he said was not in his power to observe and that hee could not alien the Bourguinans without their assents in an assembly of the Estates of the Country which he intended to call shortly to know their minds By which it is most apparent that the Kings of France have no power at all to dispose of their Crown lands or alienate them to others as other Subjects may doe because they hold them onely in the right of their Crowne for their Kingdomes use and service the true proprieters of them Upon which very ground Philip Augustus King of France Anno 1216. in a solemne Assembly of the States at Lyons told Walo the Popes Legate who came to prohibit his Sonne Lewes to goe to receive the Crowne of England because King Iohn had resigned it to the Pope That no King or Prince can give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons who are bound to defend the Kingdome and if the Pope decreed to defend this errour he should give a most pernitious Example to all kingdomes domes Whereupon all the Nobles of France began to cry out with one mouth That they would stand for this Article unto death That no King or Prince by his sole pleasure could give his Kingdome to another or make it tributary whereby the Nobles of the Realme should be made servants And the next day Lewes his Advocate alledged that King Iohn for his homicides and many of her enormities was justly rejected by his Barons that Hee should not reigne over them That he could not give the Crowne of England to any one without the assent of his Barons and that when he had resigned it he presantly ceased to be a King and the Kingdome became void without a King and being so vacant could not be disposed of without the Barons who had lawfully elected Lewes for their King who in pursuance of this his Title which the Estates of France held just sailed into England took possession of the Kingdome received homage of all the Barons and Citizens of London who joyfully received him taking an Oath upon the Evangelists to restore them their good Lawes together with their lost Inheritances Henry the 2. of France being casually slaine by the Earle of Montgommery in running at the Tilt left the Crowne to Francis the 2. being but about 16. yeares of age the Queen Mother with his wives Vncles the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall of Loraigne hereupon usurped the Government of his person and Realme dispossessed the chiefe Officers of the Crowne kept backe the Princes of the Blood from Court the true and lawfull Governours of the State during the Kings minority and plotted the meanes to raise their race to the Royall Throne by displacing all great Officers substituting others of their owne faction and endeavouring to extirpate the Protestant party whom they feared as most opposite to their treacherous designes They doe and undoe place and displace in Parliament and Priviâ— Councell like absolute Kings they revoke all alienations for life or yeares made by the deceased King in recompence of any services except sales they caused divers Protestants to be put to dâ—ath imprisoned pillaged Wherewith the princes Officers and people being generally discontented to redresse the present and prevent all future disasters that might ensue require a generall Parliament as the Soveraigne cure for such diseases whereby the Queen Mother might be put from her usurped Regency and those of Guise excluded from the Kings person who to please the king perswade him that their opposites sought only to bridle and make him a Ward and that he should hold them enemies to his Authority and GVILTY OF HIGH TREASON THAT TALK OF A PARLIAMENT The King of Spaine to crosse them by Letters to the King his Brother-in-law declares himselfe for the good affection he bare to him Tutor and Protector of him his Realme and affaires against those
that would change the Government of the Estate as if the King were not capable of the Government Pleasant people which reject so much the word of lawfull tutelage and yet usurped it against the Lawes and Orders of the Realme holding it onely by tyranny After this they cast many slanders on the Protestants put Anne du Burge and other Councellours of Parliament to death pistoll Anthony Minard president of the Parliament publish sundry Edicts against those of the reformed Religion promise great recompences to those that discover their assemblies fill their prisons with them imploy ayre fire and water to ruine them and kept the king from hearing his Subjects complaints The princes were kept backe the greatest of the Realme out of credit threatned and secretly pursued to death the convocation of the Estates refused the parliaments corrupted the Judges for the most part at the Guisians devotion and the publike treasure offices and benefices given to whom they pleased This their violent government against the lawes and orders of the Realme purchased them wonderfull hatred and caused many which could no longer endure these oppressions to consult VPON SOME IVST DEFENCE to the end they might preserve the just and ancient Government of the Realme They demand advice TOVCHING LAW AND CONSCIENCE OF MANY LEARNED LAWYERS AND DIVINES who resolved THAT THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY OPPOSE THEMSELVES against the government which the house of Guise had usurped AND AT NEED TAKE ARMES TO REPVLSE THEIR VIOLECE so as the Princes who in the case are born Magistrates or some one of them would undertake it being required by the Estates of the Realme or by the sounder part of them They who first thought of this Act of consequence had severall considerations Some moved with a true zeale to serve God the King and Realme thought they could not doe a greater worke of pietie then to abolish Tyrannie rescue the State and to finde some meanes to ease them of the Religion There were others desirous of change and some were thrust on with hatred for the wrongs which the house of Guisâ— had done them their kinsmen and friends yet all had one designe to suppresse this unlawfull government In these consultations it was held necessary to seize on the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall his brother being advowed by one chiefe member of the State and then to require an assembly of the Three Estates to the end they might yeeld an account of their Government provide for the King and Realm After which they make the Prince of Conde acquainted with this their designe engage him in this quarrel which being discovered produced a long bloody civill war against the Protestants under this and the two succeeding Kings in which warre those that died departed this world with this singular content to have couragiously sacrificed their lives for their countries libertie So the generally History of France in which and in Richard Dinothus you may read at large both the History and the lawfulnesse of this defensive warre overtedious to transcribe Francis dying the Crowne descended to Charles the ninth being but eleven yeares of age and a Parliament of the Estates being assembled on the three and twentieth days of December 1560. The Queene Mother was thereby allowed and confirmed Regent during the Kings minority In severall Parliaments contradictory Acts are made some restraining others granting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion thorowout the Realme The Guisian Popish faction being the strongest party most powerfull at Court and intimatest with the King notwithstanding all Acts for the Protestants immunitie and libertie of conscience impose divers illegall restraints upon them commit many outrages and massacres on them for which they could have no redresse whereupon for their own defence and preservation after many fruitlesse Petitions delusory promises they take up Arms whereupon many bloody civill wars ensue Many propositions and overtures of Peace were made by the Guisian royall party not one of them reall but all to get advantages and over-reach the Protestants against whom they had the most mischievous designes in agitation when they seemed most earnestly to desire Peace Four or five severall conclusions of Peace were solemnly made and ratified betweene them but no sooner made and proclaimed but presently violated of the King and Popish party by massacres and new treacherous Plots to extirpate the Protestant party so that every accommodation proved but a seminary of a new and more bloody warre almost to the utter ruine of France In the yeare 1592. when a publicke peace was made and all differences to outward appearance buried in eternall oblivion the King contrary to his faith and oath caused the Admirall of France the Protestants chiefe pillar as he departed from the Councell to dinner to be shot with a Harguebuze which carried away the forefinger of his right hand and wounded him in the left arme The king to colour this treachery sweares with an execration to the King of Navarre and others who complained of this outrage to take such exemplary punishment on the offendors as the Admirall and his friends should have cause to rest satisfied commands them to be pursued appoints three of the Parliament to make information against them protests after this again and again to be exceeding sorry that this act touched his honour that he will be revenged for it so as the memory thereof should remaine for ever writes to the governours of the Provinces chiefe Townes and Magistrates That he would take such order as the Authors of so wicked an act should be knowne and punished And to his Ambassdours to forraigne Princes That they should make it knowne to all the world that this outrage did displease him And for the Admirals safetie he commands the Captaines of his Guards to give him as many of his Guard as he pleased to suffer no Papist to enter his lodging and adviseth all the Gentlemen Protestants then in Paris to lodge about the Admirals lodging But all this Court Holy-water was onely to keep every Bird within his owne nest and a Pitfall to entrap the chiefe of the Protestants For the same day after dinner the King and Queene Mother the Duke of Guise and others take counsell to murther the Admirall and all the chiefe Protestants the night ensuing not onely in Paris but thorowout all France whiles they were sleeping in their beds Which most tyrannicall barbarous Tragedie was accordingly acted the Admirall slain in his lodging and his head cut off carryed to the King and Queen Mother who causing it to be embalmed sent it to the Pope and Cardinall of Lorrain for an assurance of the death of their most capitall enemy all the Protestants Noblemen and Gentlemen lodging in the Admiralls Qâ—arter undergoe the like Butchery the Streets of Paris are strewed with Carkases the pavements market places and river dyed with Protestant blood about ten thousand of them being thus treacherously massacred in their beds at such a season when
the Cardinall of Burbon the Duke of Nevers with others protect and sâ—e for them who soone after suborne Iohn Chastle one of their Novices of the age of eighteen years to stabbe the king who creeping into the kings chamber at the Lonure in Paris among the presse December 27. 1594. and thinking to stabbe the king in the belly as he resolved struck him on the upper Lip and brake a Tooth as he stooped to take up some Gentleman who saluted him for which fact he was condemned by the Parliament as guilty of High Treason his body adjudged to be torne in peeces by four horses then burnt to ashes and cast into the winde and all his Goods confiscate to the king All the Iesuites with their schollers were hereupon banished the Realme as corrupters of youth troublers of the publike quiet enemies of the Kings State and none of them to remaine above fifteen dayes nor any to harbour them within the Realme under paine of High Treason I have heard from a Gentleman of credite which served this king that when he was thus stabbed in the mouth by Chastle one of the Religion gave him this Christian admonition Sir you have denied God already with your mouth inrenouncing the protestant faith which you once professed now God in his justice hath permitted this Iesuite of that Religion you revolted to thus to stabbe you in the mouth O take heed you deny him not in your heart lest the next stroke they give you be to the heart Which fell out accordingly for after four or five more severall attemps of the Iesuites and Papists to murther him which were discovered and prevented he was stabbed to death with a Knife by one Francis Ravillac a Papist at the Iesuites instigation as he was riding in his Caroch neare to Innocents church in Paris for suffering two religions in the Kingdome as the Traitor professed This Villaine stabbed him first in the left Pap and next between the fift and sixt Ribbe cutting asunder the veine leading to the heart and entring into the Cava vena and being dead the Iesuites of his royall Colledge at la Fletche whom he restored and favoured exceedingly notwithstanding their former Treasons and banishments of them out of France causing the Pyramis erected by sentence of Parliament as a monument of their Treasons to be rased and yet were found to have a chiefe hand in this his death begged and procured his heart to be there interred O the admirable passages of Divine Iustice that those two Henries who most advanced the Popish Religion and abandoned the Protestant faith to humour the Iesuites and Papists thereby to secure their Crownes and lives as they beleeved should thus fatally perish by those of that Religion and their unlawfull revolts thus used to preserve their lives whereas our nobler Queen Elizabeth continuing constant in her Religion notwithstanding all allurements menaces and attempts upon her person to withdraw her from the truth was miraculoâ—sly preserved from all the bloody assaults of this infernall generation of Romish Vipers and went to her grave in peace But to return to this kings actions Anno 1596. king Henry calls a generall assembly at Roan â—n forme of a Parliament where he speaking to the assembly told them That at his coming to the Crowne he had found Frâ—nce not onely ruined but almost all lost for the French but by the grace of Almighty God the prayers and good counsell of his subjects the sword of his Princes and brave generous Nobilitie and hiâ— owne pains and labour he had saved it from losse let us save it now from ruine participate with me my dear subjects in this second glory as you have done in the first I have not called you as my Predecessors did to make you approve my Will I have caused you to assemble TO HAVE YOVR COVNSELS TO BELEEVE THEM AND TO FOLLOW THEM finally TO PVT MY SELFE INTO YOVR HANDS A desire which seldome commands Kings that have white hairs and are Conquerours But the love I beare unto my subjects and the desire I have to adde these twoo goodly Titles to that of king makes me to finde all easie and honourable After this the King and Parliament set forth divers Edicts against the transportation of Gold and Silver the wearing of Gold Silver excessive usurie Advocates extortions Duels Bankrupts and the like This Martiall King being murthered by Ravillac as aforesaid the Crowne descended to Lewes his Sonne not then ten years old The Court of Parliament at Paris having notice of his death made this Decree in Parliament May 14. Anno 1610. Whereas the Kings Attorney Generall hath informed the Court of Parliament and all the Chambers thereof assembled that the King being now murthered by a most cruell inhumane and detestable Paricide committed upon his most sacred Person it were very necessary to provide for the affairs of the present King and for his Estate and hath required that there be present order given concerning the service and good of his Estate which cannot be well governed by the Queen during the minoritie of the King her sonne and that it would please the said Court to declare her Regent that the affairs of the kingdome may be governed by her Whereupon having consulted THE COVRT HATH DECLARED AND DOTH DECLARE THE QVEEN mother to the King REGENT OF FRANCE for the governing of the State during the minortie of her sonne with all power and authoritie The next day the King himself sitting in the Seat of Iustice in Parliament by the advice of the Princes of his blood Prelates Dukes Peers and Officers of the Crown according to the Decree made by the Court of Parliament declared and did declare the Queen his Mother Regent in France and to have the care of bringing up his Person and the Government of the affairs of his Kingdome during his minoritie commanding the Edict to be enrolled and published in all the Bayliweeks Senescaushes and other jurisdictions depending upon the said Court of Parliament and in all other Parliaments of the Realme so that the Queene Mother was setled in the Regency by the Parliament and whole State of France After which Pasquier Counsellor and Master of Requests writ her a large Letter touching the Government of the State wherein he informed her That she must not forbear to assemble the Estates for the reason that some would suggest unto her that they will be some blemish to her greatnesse it is quite contrary The Estates having confirmed it by publike authoritie will settle it fully Commonly the Estates assemble to provide for the present and future complaints of the generall of this Monarchy and to reduce things to their ancient course the people being the foundation where on this Realm is built and the which being ruined it is impossible it should subsist take away these new Edicts Impositions and Subsidies it is better to gratifie a people than to intreat them roughly Above all things beware that you follow
pursuit where of they raise an army of ten thousand men whereof he was made Generall they send Ambassadours to the Pope and Councill whereof Roderic was chief and upon a full hearing of the cause before Rupâ—rt Cardinall of â—aint Sabria the Popes Legat at Tholouse judgement was pronounced for the liberty of Spain and it was decreed That the German Emperors should from thenceforth have no power nor jurisdiction over the Kings of Spain which was afterwards confirmed by the customes of the people the consent of other Nations the publike resolution and judgement of Lawyers as Iacâ—obus Valdesius in his Book de dignitate Regum Hispaniae printed 1602. Cap. 18. proves at large The Generall History of Spain records that the Councill of Florence resolved that seeing the Kings of Spain had defended and conqâ—ered their Realms by Arms without any ayd from the Emperours they were free and exempt from all subjection and acknowledgement to the Emperours whereof we may read the Glosse upon the Chapter Adrianus Papa distinct 63. The like priviledge have the Kings of France the State of Venice the Kings of England and some others Which clearly demonstrates the Soveraign power of Kingdoms and Nations even over their Kings and Princes and that they may justly desend themselves and Elect other Princes when they are deserted or destroyed by them Anno 1083. Sacho Ramires king of Aragon to supply the chargâ—s of his wars against the Moors was sometimes forced to use the revenues of his Clergy his Treasure being not able to furnâ—sh so great a charge but the Bishops of his Countrey who affected nothing more but to enrich their own Order and State opposed themselves against him and afflicted him in such sort as putting him in a vain fear that he was damned for this cause They made him do Penance in the Church of Roda before Saint Vincents Altar in the presence and at the pursuite of Raymund Dolmare Bishop of that place the Bishop of Jarca and others and to confesse publikely that he had grievously offended Thus those good Fathers publikely insulted over their Soveraigne Anno 1091. king Alphonso granted this priviledge among other to Toledo That the City of Toledo might never be alienated from the Crown nor given upon any Title whatsoever to man woman or child Anno 1076. Sancho King of Naâ—arre was slain in battell by his brother Raymond thinking to reigne after him but the Navarroyes expelled him out of their confines disdaining that he should raigne over them who had embrued his hands in his kingly brothers blood and sending to Sancho Ramires 4. king of Aragon called him to raigne over them because their slain kings sonnes were â—oo young to raigne and protect them from their enemies by which meanes the kingdomes of Arragon and Navarre were united Veracha Queen of Castile a most lascivious open Adultresse by her unchast life so farre provoked her husband Alphonso that he was divorced from her made warre against her and confined her After which she still continuing in her lewdnesse the Nobility and States of Castile and Leon revolt from her take armes against her depose her from the Crowne and elect and crown her sonne Alphonso the 8. king An. 1122. allowing her onely a pension to support her life Alphonso King of Arragon by his last Will and Testament most solemnly ratified for the expiation of his sins gave divers crown Lands Tenements Revenues and Legacies to Religious houses and persons An. 1132. but being prejudiciall to the Crown his Will after his death was held void and not put in execution he being slain by the Moores An. 1134. the States of Arragon elected one Peter Tares for their King who growing exceeding proud of his new dignity began to despise the Nobles and abrogate the Lawes and customes of the Country And the Nobles being assembled at a general Assembly of the States going to visit him he comanded his Porter to shat them out saying that Mounsieur was busie about matters of great importance but they understood afterwards that the great affairs causing him to exclude his friends were his Barbar was trimming him which so incensed the Nobles and great men that the nexâ— day they held their generall Assembly of the Estates without the King where they first of all decreed to depose their new king because being â—in honour he had no understanding of himselfe and because they found he would grow more proud and insolent afterwards whereupon expelling Peter the Estates assembling at Borta elected Ramier a Monke brother to king Alphonso for their King who was much derided of his Nobles for his Monkish simplicity and at last turned Monk againe But those of Navarre thinking a Monk to be better acquainted with the matters of a Monastery then how to govern a Kingdome and being jealous that the Arragonoys by chusing a King of the blood Royall of Arragon would by this meanes aspire to the chief places of honour and favour in Court it was concluded that the Estates of Navarre should assemble at Pampelone where they chose Garcia Remiâ—es their King of Navarre and so the Realmes of Arragon and Navarre which had been uâ—ited 58. yeers were seperated in these two Kings The Kingdomes of Spain being often before and since this time united and divided as the people and Realmes assented or dissented thereunto Not to mention the troubles of Castile by reason of the nonage of their king Alphonso the fourth of whose custody and tuition the assembly of the Estates disposed or how some Knights of Castile slew a Iew with whom this king was so enamoured that he forgot his new Spouse and almost lost hâ—s sences Aâ—no 1179. king Alphonso assembled the Estates of Castile at Burgon to leavie a Text upon the people whereto the Nobâ—litie as well as the rest should contribute imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person but it took no effect for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented that he sought to infâ—inge their Liberties fell to armes and being led by the Earle Don Pedro de Lara they were resolved to resist this tax and defend their Liberties with the hazzard of their lives Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion and let them understand that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities and that whatsoever he had then propounded was not to continue but only to supply the present necessity of affaires which he would seek to furnish by some other meanes For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shewed in this action the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successours a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavour in a businesse of so great consequence and thereby the Lords of Lara have the first voyce for the Nobility in the Court of Castile An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lords Prelates and Deputies of the Townes of his Realm at Toledo to advise and assist him in his warrs against the Moores where they
concluded to crave ayd from all Christian Princes and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moores and made divers Lawes to restrain the superfluities of the Realm in feasts apparell and other things Iames the 8. King of Arragon being young at the time of his Fathers death it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority but they gave him limitation The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon Mr. of the Templers After which An. 1220. this yong kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realme from him instead of governing it by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority his interest was preserved and three Governours with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them and to prevent the continuall practises of the Earles of Roussillon and Fernand the king Uncles the states and justice of Arragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten yeeres old and caused the Earle of Roussillon to quit the Regencie the authority of the justice of Arragon being then great for the defence of the publike liberty An. 1214. Asphonso the Noble king of Castile dying his sonne Henry being but 11. yeer old the Prelates Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon having declared him king and taken the oath made Queen Eleonorahis Mother Governesse of his Person and Realms after whose death the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lords of Lara This king afterwards playing with other yong children of Noble Housâ—s at Palenca in the Bishops Palace one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower which falling on the covering of an house heat down another tyle which fell on the young kings head wherewith he was so grievously hurt that hee dyed the eleventh day after An. 1217 yet this his casuall death for ought I finde was neither râ—puted Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it After whose death Fernand the 3. was procâ—aimed and made King by the States of Castile to prevent the pretentions of the French after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates renouncing all her right to the Crown resigned it up tâ— her sonne Fernand About this time the Moorâ—s in Spain rejected the Miralumims of Aâ—rick and created them severall Kings and Kingdomes in Spain being never more united under one Crown after this division which they thought it lawfull for them to make An. 1228. the Estates of Arragon assembling at Barcelona they consenting and requiring it according to the custome of the Arragonians and Cattelans these Estates having authority to make Warre and Peace and Leagues awarre was resolved against the King of the Moores and Majorkins Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber did not speak with any man but his Houshold servants and would not heare of any publike affaires thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retirednesse to prevent which Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre and confederated with Iames King of Arragon by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdome to him if he survived him yet after his death Thibault Earle of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King And anno 1236. The Estates of Arragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the warre with the Moores and conquest of Valentia without whom it was not lawfull for the King to undertake any matter of importance For maintenance of this warre a custome called Marebetine and an exaction of impost for cattell was by the Estates imposed on the People it was likewise decreed that all peeces of Gold and silver coyned should be of one goodnesse and weight to the observation of which Edict for coynes all were bound to sweare that were above 18. yeers of age Anno 1236. Iames King of Arragon revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimoniall promise to Theresa of Bidame she sued him thereupon before the Pope who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witnesse notwithstanding his Confessors testimony The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets that sending for him to his chamber he caused his tongue to be cut out For which out-rage committed on the Bishop though faulty the Pope in the Councell of Lions complained and in the end interdicted all the Realme of Arragon and excommunicated the king Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope wherewith he being some what pacified sent two Legates into Arragon who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida they caused the King to come thither and to confesse his fault upon his knees before these fathers with great submission and teares who gave him absolution upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver of annuall rent endow an Hospitall for the poore with foure hundred pounds silver per annum and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Gâ—rone for the maintenance of a Masse-priest About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutuall consent and Mahumad Aben Alamar for his valour was by the Inhabitants of Mariona elected and made first King of Granado Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugall by the negllgence and basenesse of their king Don Sancho Capello who was wholly given to his wives humours hated of the Portugales and himselfe disliked for her sake for many Malefactors and insolent persons were supported by her who grew daily more audacious in their excesse without feare of Iustice which was trodden under foot for their respect For these considerations and her barrennesse too all the Noblemen of the kingdome desired to have the Queen called Mencia separated and sent out of Portugall for effecting whereof they made a great instance at Rome but neither exhortation admonition nor commandment nor censure could prevaile the king so doting on her that he would not leave her Which the Portugals perceiving some of them presumed to seize on her in the City of Coimbra and conducted her into GaÌ„llicia from whence she never more returned into Portugall Not content herewith they sought to depose the King from his Royall dignity too for his ill government and to advance his Brother Don Alphonso to the Regall Throne in his place whom the Estates assembled made Regent of Portugall leaving only the Title of King to his brother which fact of the Estates the Pope in the Councell of Lions authorized by his Apostolicke power with which the King being displeased abandoned his Realme and retired into
the Kings of Aragon intreated in those times by their subjects who entred into a Vnion between themselves resolving That for the common cause of liberty Non verbis solum SED ARMIS CONTENDERE LICERET that it was lawfull for them to contend not onely with words BVT WITH ARMS TO and determined in this assembly of the States A Comitijs intempestive discedere REGI NEFAS ESSE That it was unlawfull yea a grand offence for the king to depart unseasonably from his Parliament before it was determined Our present case Iames the second of Aragon being in Sicily at the death of King Alphâ—nso Don Pedro his brother assembled the Estates at Saragossa to consult left the State in his absence would receive some prejudice where James arriving having first 〈◊〉 and promised the observation of the Rights and Priviledges of the Countrie was received and crowned king About the year 1320 Iames by advice of his Estates held at Tarragone made a perpetuall Vnion of the Realms of Arragon and Valencia and the Principalâ—ty of Catelone the which from that time should not for any occasion he disunited In which assembly Don Iames eldest son to the Crown being ready to mary Leonora of Castile suddenly by a strange affection quitting both his wife and succession to the Realm of Arragon told his Father That he had made a â—ow neither to marry nor to reign so as notwithstanding all perswasions of the King and Noblemen he quit his Birth-right to his Brother Don Alphonso after the example of Esau discharged the Estates of the Oath they had made unto him and presently put on the habite of the Knights of Ierusalem Whereupon his second brother was by the Estates of Arragon acknowledged and sworn heir of these Kingdoms after the decease of his father At this time the Authority of the Iustice of Aragon was so great That it might both censure the King and the Estates and appoint them a place and admit them that did assist or reject them Ferdinand the fourth king of Castile being but a childe when his father Sancho died was in ward to his mother Queen Marry his Protectresse he had two competitors to the Crown Alphonso de la Cede and Don Iohn who making a strong confederacy were both crowned Kings against right by severall parts of his Realm which they shared between them The States assembled at Zamora granted great sums of money to Ferdinand to maintain the wars with his enemies and procure a dispensation of Legitimation and marriage from the Pope who would do nothing without great fees After which he summoning an assembly of the Estates at Mâ—dina they refused to meet without the expresse command of the Queen Mother who commanded them to assemble and promised to be present After this divers accords were made twixt him and his competitors and at last calling an assembly of the Estates to assist him in his warres against the Moors he soon after condemned two Knights called Peter and Iohn of Caravajal without any great proofs for a murther and caused them to be cast down headlong from the top of the Rock of Martos who professing their innocency at the execution they adjourned the king to appear at the Tribunall Seat of Almighty God within thirty dayes after to answer for their unjust deaths who thereupon fell sick and died leaving his son Alphonso the 12 very young for whose Regency therebeing great competition the inhabitants of Avila and their Bishop resolved not to give the possession and government of the Kings person to any one that was not appointed by the assembly of the Estates Whereupon the Estates assembling at Palence committed the government of his person to Q. Mary his Grandmother and Queen Constance his mother who dying another Assembly of the Estates was called at Burgos Anno 1314. who decreed that the Government of the King and Regencie of the Realme should be reduced all into one body betwixt Q Marry Don Pedro and Don Iohn and if any one of them should dye it should remain to the two other that did survive and to one if two dyed After this Anno 1315. these Tutors and Governours of the Realme of Castile were required by the Estates in an Assembly at Carrion to give caution for their government and to give an account what they had done Who often jarring and crossing one another divers Assemblies of Estates were oft called to accord them Anno 1320. The Estates assembling appointed new Governours of the King and Realme who discharging their trust very lewdely and oppressing the People Anno 1326. they were discharged of their Administration at a Parliament held at Vailledolet in which the king did sweare to observe the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and to administer justice maintaining every one in his Estates goods and honour Which done the Deputies of the Estates swore him Fealty This King afterwards proving very cruell and tyrannicall his Nobles and Subjects of times successively took up defensive armes against him his Tyranny augmenting their obstinacy and procuring him still new troubles Whereupon at last discerning his errours he became more mild and often assembled the Estates in Parliament who gave him large Subsidies to maintain his warres against the Moores The Province of Alava had a custome to chuse a Lord under the Soveraignty of Castile who did govern and enjoy the revenues appointed by the Lords of the Countrey for the election of whom they were accustomed to assemble in the Field of Arriaga those of this Election being called Brethren and the Assembly of the Brotherhood Notwithstanding in the yeer 1332. the Brotherhood and Estates of this Province sent to K. Alphonso divers Articles which they beseeched him to confirme promising for their part that this should be their last Assembly and that the name and effect of their Brotherhood should remain for ever extinct and the Province be for ever united to the Crown of Castile if he would confirme those Articles to them being 17. in number which he did The chiefe were these That the King nor his Successors should not alien any place of his Demesnes That the Gentlemen and their goods should be free and exempt from all Subsidies as they had been heretofore That they and others of the Countrey should be governed according to the customes and rights of Soportilla And that divers Townes and Villages therein specified should be free from all Tributes and Impositions About the yeer 1309. Mahumet King of Granado becomming casually blind was soon after deposed by his own Brother and the great men of his Realme who were discontented and disliked to be governed by a blind King who could not lead them to the warres in pâ—rson Which Kingdome went by Election commonly as is evident by his three next successours and Mahumet the sixth King of Granado Anno 1307. Lewes Hutin was crowned King of Navarre at Pampelone where he sware to observe the Lawes and Rights of the Realme After which Anno 1315. Philip
and void of humane Society they are no more to be reputed Kings but Tyrants as Hotoman hence determines I have now given you somewhat an over-large account of the two greatest and most absolute hereditary Kings in Christendom France and Spain and proved them to be inferiour to their Lawes Parliaments Kingdomes People out of their owne Authors and Historians in which points if any desire further satisfaction I shall advise them to read but Iunius Brutus his Vindiciae Contra Tyrannos De jure Magistratus in â—ubditos and Francisci Hotomani his Franco-Gallia and Controvers Illust. for France â—oannis Mariana de Rege Regum Instit. l. 1. with his History of Spain Hieronimus Blanca Rerum Arragonensium Commentarius Ioannis de Laet Hispaniae descrip c. 5. Vasquius Contr. illust for Spain at their leisure and then both their judgements and consciences will be abundantly satisfied herein I shall now very cursorily run over other forraigne Kings and Kingdoms of lesse power and Soveraignty with as much brevity as may be For the Kings of Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmarke Sweden as they have been usually and are at this day for the most part not hereditary but meerly ellective by the Nobles and people so their Lawes which they take an Oath inviolably to observe and their Parliaments Nobles people are in Soveraigne power and jurisdiction paramount them as much almost if not altogether as the State of Venice is above their Duke or the States of the Low Countries superiour to the Prince of Orange and may upon just occasion not onely forcibly resist them with Arms but likewise depose if not adjudge them unto death for their Tyranny as Iohn Bodin the â—istories of Hungary Poland Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Iunius Brutus De Iure Magistratus in Subditos Munster in his Cosmography and those who have compiled the Republikes of these Realmes attest who further evidence that most of these Realms have sometimes elected them Kings other times onely Dukes and made their republikes Principalitis Dukedoms or Kingdoms at their pleasure To give onely some briefe touches concerning these Realmes and their Kings Hungary THe Kings of Hungary are meerly elective by the States and Senators in their Parliaments or assemblies of the Estates without whom they can neither make Lawes impose Taxes leavie Warre nor conclude Peace and the grand Officer of the Realme to wit the great Palatine of Hungary who hath the chiefe Command both in Peace and Warre and power to judge the King Himselfe in some cases is elected onely in and by their Parliaments as the Marginall Writers manifest at large For their Realms and peoples deportment towards their ill Kings since they became Christians when they have degenerated into Tyrants and oâ—hewise misdemeâ—â—ed themselves take this briefe Epitome Peter the second Christian King of Hungary growing very insolent Tyrannicall and lascivious ravishing maâ—ds matrâ—ns in the third year of his reign all the Nobles and people thereupon conspiring together deposed and banished him the Realme electing Alba in his place who growing more insolent and Tyrannicall then Peter was in the third year of his reign slaine in warre and Peter restored to the Crown who proceeding in his tyrannies sacriledge and cruelty he was the third year after his restitution taken prisoner by his subjects his eyes put out and imprisoned till he dyâ—d Solomon the fifâ— King of Hungary was twice deposed and thrust out of his Kingdom first by King Bela next by King Gysa eleâ—â—ed Kings by the peoples generall consent and acclamation after whose death the Hungarians refused to restore Solomon and elected Ladislaus for their King whereupon Solomon became an Hermite and so dyed Ladislaus dying left two sons Almus the younger whom they elected King and Coloman the eldest to whom Almus out of simplicity surrendred the Crown because he was the elder brother whom he would not deprive of his primogeniture but repenting afterwards by the instigation of some of his friends he raised warre against his brother But the Hungarians to prevent a civill warâ—e and â—ffusion of blood DEâ—REED that these two brethren should fight it out between them in a single duell and he who conquered in the duell they would repute their King Which Combate Coloman being purblinde lame and crookback'd refused after which Coloman treacherously surprising his brother Almus contrary to agreement put out his and Bela his sonnes eyes and thrust them into a Monastery King Stephen the second sonne of Coloman refusing to marry a wife and following Harlots the Barons and Nobles grieving at the desolation of the Kingdome provided him a wife of a Noble family and caused him to marry her After which making a war to aid Duk-Bezinâ— without his Nobles consent in which Bezen was slaine the Nobles of Hungary assembling themselves together in Councell sayd Why and wherefore dye we if we shall claime the Dukedome which of us will the King make Duke therefore let it be decreed that none of us will assault the Castle and solâ—t us tell the King Because he both all this without the Councell of his Nobles They did so and added further that if he would assault the Castle he should doe it alone but wâ— say they will returne unto Hungary and chuse another King Whereupon By the Command of the Princes the Heraulds proclaâ—med in the Tents That all the Hungarians should speedily returne into Hungary wherefore the King when he saw himselfe justly deserted of his subjects ayde returned into Hungary Stephen the third comming to the Crowne did nothing without the Authoritie and advise of the Senate Stephen the fourth sonne of Bela usurping the Crowne was soone after expelled the Kingdome Emericus being elected King was very likely to be depriued by the Nobles and people for his sloathfulnesse but that he appeased them with good words and promises King Andrew going to Ierusalem his Queene Elizabeth in the meane time delivered the Wife of Banchâ—u a Nobleman being very beautifull to her brother who doated on her to be abused which Bauchan hearing of sâ—ew the Queene the King upon his returne examining this businesse acquitted Bauchan and judged her murther just being for so lewd a fact Ladislaus the fourth giving himselfe to all effaeminacy luxury and Harlots became odious to his Barons Nobles People for which he was excommunicated by Firmanus the Popes Legat that he might live Christianly and Chastly but he reforming not was soone after in the yeere 1290. slaine by the Cumans and his Kingdome infested with civill warres Mary the daughter of K. Lewes being received as Queene by the Hungarians for her fathers merits after his decease being yet young was married to Sigismond who was admitted into partnership in the government of the Realme and being governed by her mother and Nicholas de Gara who perswaded them to carry a strict hand over the Nobles of the Realme which they did thereupon the Nobles seeing themselves despised sent for Chaâ—rles King of Naples into Hungary
forced Mary and her Mother to resigne their rights to the Crowne and crowned Charles King at Alba Regalis When he was crowned the Bishop of Strigonium according to the custome demanded of the people thrice with alowd voyce Whether if were their pleasure that Charles should be crowned King who answered Yes which done he was crowned and soone after murthered by the two Queenes treachery Who were shortly after taken prisoners by Iohn de Hornach governour of Croatiaâ— the Queen Mother Elizabeth drowned Queen Mary kept prisoner and at last released upon oath given not to revenge her Mothers death who contrary to her oath caused Hornach and 32. Nobles more to be beheaded by Sigismond her husband whose kindâ—ed and children thereupon conspired against King Sigismond tooke and detained him prisoner Anno. 1401. till they should proceeds further against him and in the meane time the Nobles of Hungary elected Ladislaus King of Apulia for their King and at last deposed Sigismond for his misgovernment cruelty love of women After Sigismonds death the Nobles and people were divided in the choise of their King one part electing and crowning Vladislaus King of Poland the other party Ladislaus an infant for their King but Vladislaus his party prevailing he was not long after â—laine in a battle against the Turkes and the government of the Realme committed to that Noble Souldier Huniades during the Minority of Ladislaus who at his ripe age was received and declared King by all the Hungarians Ladislaus deceasing the Hungarians elected the Emperour Frederick King who delaying to come and take the election they thereupon chose Mathias King who enjoyed the dignity notwithstanding the Emperours opposition Anno. 1608. Mathias King of Hungary denyed the Protestants in Austria free exercise of their Religion they thereupon were forced to take up Armes and assembling together at Honne made a Protestation and sent to the States of Hungary requiring them to assist them with the succours that were promised by the offensive and defensive league after which they obtained a peace and part of what they demanded Anno 1613. In an Assembly of the Estates of Hungary the differences concerning the defence and Militia in the borders of Hungary against the Turke were ordered and setled And An. 1618. After many slow proceedings they elected Ferdinand of Bohemia for their King of Hungary but with these conditions That he should Religiously observe and cause to be immovably observed all the Liberties Immunities Priviledges Statutes Rights and Customes of the Kingdome with the Conclusions and Treaties of Vienna and all the Articles comprehended therein and all other concluded both before and after the Coronation of the Emperours Majestie in the yeares 1608. and 1609. Which Articles being ratified by the Emperour under his Letters Patents they proceeded to the Coronation according to the accustomed manner Such is the Soveraigne power of the States of Hungary to this very day And in one word so odious were Tyrants anciently to the Slavonians and Hungarians that by a publick Law of their Ancestors he who slew a Tyrannicall King was to succeede him in the Kingdome Bohemia For the Kings and Kingdome of Bohemia M. Paulus Stranskins in his Respublica Boâ—emiae c. 5. 12. informes us out of the Fundamentall Lawes of Bohemiae That the power of the Kings of Bohemia who are Elected by the generall Votes of the States is so farre restrained in that Realme that they can determine nothing concerning the Kingdome or great Affaires of the Realme but in their Parliaments or generall Assemblies of the Estates by the generall consent of the people which are Summoned by the king himselfe and held just like our Parliaments in the kings Regency and during the Interregnum by the Senate of the Realme as often as there is occasion there being this claâ—se in the Writ of Summons That whether all those who are sommoned come at the day or not the king with those who appeare will proceed to decree wâ—at shall be just and bâ—neficall for the Republicke and that those who neglect to appeare shall be bound thereby all Lawes and Acts are therein passed by publicke consent The King cannot alien or morgage any of the Crown Lands nor release not diminish the revenueâ— Liberties of the Realm nor promote any strangers to the custodies of Castles or publicke functions impose no Taxes charges nor altar the ancient manner of the Militia of the Realm nor make warre or peace without the Parliaments advise and consent And before the king is Crowned the Burgrâ—ve and Nobles in the Name of all the Realme demand of him to confirm and ratifie both with his especiall Charter and publick Oath the Ancient and laudable Priviledges Immunities Liberties Rights Laws Customes and Institutions as well private as publicke of all and singular the inhabitants of the Realme and to governe them according to the rule of the Lawes after the example of his predecessors kings of Bohemiâ— Which done he seales and delivers them a speciall Charter takes such a solemne Oath and then is Crowned upon these Conditions The Arch-bishop of Prague after the Letany ended demands of the king kneeling on his knees Wilt thou keepe the holy faith delivered to thee from Catholiok men and observe it in just workes He answering I will He proccedes and saith With thou Governe and defend the Kingdome granted thee from God according to the Iustice of thy Fathers He answeres I will and by Gods Assistance promise that I will doe and performed it by all meanes After this kneeling on his knees the Arch-bishop holding the New Testament open and the Burgrave reading the words first the king takes this Oath in the Bohemian tongue We sweare to God the mother of God and all Saints upon this holy Gospell that we will and ought to keepe immovably to the Barons Knights and Nobles also to those of Prague and the other Cities and to all the Commâ—nalty of the Realme of Bohemia the Institutions Lawes Priviledges Exemptions Liberties and Rights and also the ancient good and laudable customes of the Realme and not to alienate or morgage any thing from the same Kingdome of Bohemia but rather to our power to augment and enlarge it and to â—oe all things which may be good and honourable to that Kingdome So helpe me God touching the booke with two of the fingers of his right hand and all Saints The Kings of Navarre take the like Oath How this Realme hath beene altered from a Principality to a Dukedome and from it againe to a Kingdome having sometimes Kings sometimes Dukes both elected by the free choyse of the Estates to whom they were inferiour in Soveraigne power accountable for their â—â—is-government and removeable from their Throne you may read in the marginall Authors Not to mention the Bohemians deposition of Libussa a Noble Virago who governed then for a season reputing it a dishonour to the Nation to be ruled by a woman and electing Przemysâ—â—s for their Prince
their deposition and banishment of Prince Borzinogius because he become a Christian and renounced their Pagan Religion though they afterwards twice restored him Of Boleslaus Rufus 〈◊〉 Borzinogius the 2. thrice deposed banished by the Nobles and people or â—obeislaus and other Princes Wladislaus first King of Bohemia in his old age by the assent of the Estates associated his sonne Fredâ—rick Anno 1173 with him in the Regality Henry King of Bohemia using the Councell of the Germans rather then the Bohemians and looking more after his owne private gaine then the Kingdomes was deposed in a generall Assembly â—f the Estates Anno 1310. and the sonne of the Emperour Henry the 7 th chosen King upon this condition if he would marry the youngest daughter of King Wenceslaus King Wenceslaus the drunken for his drunkennesse neglâ—gence and cruelty was twice imprisoned and severely handled by his Nobles and upon promise of amendment restored to his liberty and dignity in his and Sigismond his successors raigns Zizca and the Taborites in defence of their Religion against the Popish party who most unjustly against their promise and safe conduct caused Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prague to be put to death waged great warres and obtained many victories against the King and Emperour and gained free liberty of professing their religion publickely much against the Popes good will which liberty they have ever since maintained by the sword both against the Popish Emperours and Kings by meanes of which civill wars the kingdome suffered some Interregnums During the Minority of king c Ladislaus Anno 1439. this kingdome was governed by two Presidents appointed by the Estates Anno 1611. the Emperour Rodulph being willing to settle the kingdome of Bohemia on his Brother Matthias in an assembly of the States of Bohemia called for that purpose the Estates thereupon drew many Articles which Matthias was to sweare to before his Coronation with 49. Articles of complaints and grievances for which they craved redresse and the inhabitants of Pragne required the confirmation of 8. Articles which concerned the private Government of their City All which the Emperour and Matthias were constrained to Grant and sweare to before they would admit Matthias to be their King who had nothing in a manner but the Title some of the flowers of the liberty of the Crowne being parted with by his assenting the these Articles Anno 1617. Matthias resigning the Crowne of Bohemia and renouncing his right thereunto recommended Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Austria to them or his successour The States would not admit him king but upon Conditions the which if he should infringe The States should not be bound to yeeld him Obedience Moreover it was added That he should confirm to the States before his Coronation to maintaine all the Priviledges Charters Immunities Municipall Rights Constitutions and Customes of the Realme and people as the Emperour and his predecessors had done by his Oath and Charter in Writing All which assented to he was proclaimed and crowned king Soone after the Arch-bishop of Praguâ— causing some of the Protestant Churches to be ruined and those who complained of it to be put in prison and plotting the extirpation of the Protestand Religion through the Iâ—suâ—tes instigation contrary to their Liberties and the Provinciall constitution hereupon the Protestant States of Bohemia assembled at Prague fortified the Towne binding the three Townes of Prague to them by an Oath entred into a solemne League promising to fight against the Common enemies of God the King and Religion and in that cause to live and dye to which end they levyed a great Army banishing the Jâ—suites out of Bohemiâ— as the Authors of all the miseries which had hapned in that Realme and many other Realmes and States of Christendome and inciting murderes to kill Kings who would not live after their manner and medling with affaires of State and who had drawne the whole Country into the hands of certaine perfidious Catholickes by whose practises the Country was in danger of ruine For which causes they banished them for ever out of the Realme of Bohemia enjoying them to depart within 8. dayes never to returne After this the Protestants hearing that the Emperour and 〈◊〉 party raised Forces against them possessed themselves of many Townes and places within the Realme and raised two Armies All the Protestant Princes and States of Germany Morauia and Sâ—lesia except the Elector of Saxony assisted them with men money or Councell publishing a Declaration to justifie their action being for the Common cause of Religion then endangered The Prince of Oranges and States of the united Provinces promised them assistance of men and money other Protestant Princes and the Protestant States of Lower Austria did the like The Protestant Armies after this had many victorious incounters with the Imperialists and Popish Forces and took many Towns King Ferdinand in the meane time being newly chosen Emperour the States of Bohemia being assembled together at Prague which the Deputies of the incorporated Provinces Anno. 1619. Concluded and protested by Oath never to acknowledge Ferdinaâ—d for their King who had violated his first Covenants resolving to proceede to a new Election and on the 26. of August Elected Fredericke the Prince Elector Palatine of Rhine to be their King who accepted the dignity was afterward Crowned king accordingly After which the States of Bohemia in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand their Election of Frederick and his Title to be just and lawfull with their preceedent and subsequent warres in defence of Religion Yea Fredericke himselfe by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title and the lawfulnes of these wars which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory and at large related by Grimston in his Imperiall History I shall forbear to mention them By this briefe account you may easily discerne the Soveraigne power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes most of the great Offices of which Realme are hereditary and not disposable by the king but States who Elect their Kings themselves and their greatest Officer too Polanâ— For the Kings and Kingdome of Poland Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae informes us that the Princes and Dukes of Poland before it was advanced unto a Kingdome and the Kings of it ever since it became a Realme were alwaies elected by the chiefest Nobles and States unanimous suffrages That after the Kings of Poland became Christians their power began to be more restrained then it was at first the Clergy being wholly exempt from their royall Iurisdiction That the king cannot judge of the life or fame of a knight unlesse in some speciall cases without it be in the assembly of the Estates with the Senate not yet publickly make Warre or Peace with any nor impose Taxes or Tributes or new Customes nor alienate any of the goods of the Realme nor yet doe or decree any greater thing pertaining to the
Predecessors Kings Princes or Lords of the Kingdome of Poland and of the great Dukedome of Lithuania especially by Casimâ—r Lewis the great called Loys Vladislaus the first called Iagiello and his brother Withold great Duke of Lithuania Vladislaus the 2. Casimyrth 3. Iohn Albert Alexander Sigismâ—nd the first and 2. Augustus and Henry Kings of Poland and great Dukes of Lathuania or derived and granted from them together with the Lawes enacted and established or offered by all the States during the Interregnum and the pacts and agreements of my Orators made with the States in my name That I will defend and maintaine peace and tranquility between those who differ about Religion neither by any meanes either by Our Iurisdiction or by any authority oâ— Our Officers or states permit any to be troubled or oppressed neither will we our Selfe injure or oppresse any by reason of Religion All things any way whatsoever unlawfully alienated or distracted either by warâ—e or any other meanes from the Kingdome of Poland the great Dukedome and their dominions I will re-unite to the propriety of the said Kingdome of Poland and great Dutchy of Lithuania I wilâ— not diminish the lands of the Kingdome and great Dukedome but defend and enlarge them I will administer justice to all the inhabitants of our Kingdome and execute the publike Laws constituted in all my Dominions without all delaies and prorogations having no respect of any persons whatsoever And if I shall violate my Oath in any thing which God forbid the Inhabitants of my Realme and of all my Dominions of what Nation soever shall not bee bound to yeeld me any Obedience Yea I doe Ipso facto free them from all Faith and Obedience which then owe unto me as King I will demand no absolution from this my Oath of any one neither will I receive any which shall be voluntarily offered So helpe me God To this notable Oath an unanswerable evidence of the States of Polands absolute Soveraignty over their Kings this King within 4. dayes after his Coronation added a confirmation of their Priviledges containing the same heads enlarged with a few more words which he confirmed with his solemne deed and Royall Seal and delivered the same to the Chancellor and Vice-chancellor of the Realme to give out Coppies of them under the great Seale to all the States of the Realm who meeting s afterwards in a Parliaments at Wansauia Anno. 1562 there was much debate about setling of the Premises and nothing concluded Anno 1587 the States of Poland questioned and opposed K. Stephen for violating their Priviledges and those of Riga tooke up armes in defence of them refusing after his death to repaire to the Assembly of the States at Warsauia Anno 1587. vnlesse their Priviledges might be preserved and rectified as you may read at large in Chytrâ—us King Stephen dying the Estates of Poland and Lithuaâ—ia assembled at Warsauia Anno 1587. where they made Lawes for preserving the Peace during the Inter regnum and enacted that no new King should be elected but by the unanimous consent and agreeing Suffrages of all the Estates and that he who shall nourish factions or receive gifts or rewards or use any other practises about the election of a new King should bee reputed an Enemy of his Country After which they proceeding to an Election there were divers competitors named and after many debates One part chose Maximilian Duke of Austria the other Sigismund the King of Swethland his Sonne both of them uppon expresse articles and conditions which they both sealed and swore unto the chiefe whereof were these To preserve all their Rights Lawes Priviledges and Immunities publike or private inviolably To keepe all former Leagues and Truces To bestow no Offices upon strangers nor harbour any about them except some few Private servants but natives onely and to be counselled and advised by them alone To maintain a Navy Garrisons and build divers Castles in the Frontiers at their Owne costs for the Kingdomes preservation To redresse all grievances maintaine the Priviledges Rights and Peace of those who differed in Religion To procure and augment the weale peace Priviledges and safety of the Realme and perform all Articles mentioned in the Oathes of King Henry and Stephen In fine this competition comming to bee determined by the sword Maximillian was taken prisoner by Sigismund and forced to release his right to obtain his liberty And a Decree passed in Parliament That no man hereafter should in the Election of the King of Poland presume to name or recommend any of the house of Austria to the Crown and if any did he should be ipso facto infamous Which decree the Emp. Rodolph desired might be abolished as being a disparagement to that family yet prevailed not After which this King managed all things concerning Warre Peace and the Government of the Realm by advice of his Parliament as Chytraeus at large relates and his Successors to this present have done the like taking the Crown upon such conditions and making such conditionall Oathes at their Coronations as Steven did at his Denmarke For the Kings of Denmarke I have formerly proved That they can make no War Peace Lawes nor lay any impositions on their subjects but by common consent of the Estates in Parliament their Kings being elective by the people and crowned Kings upon such conditions Oaths Articles as their States in whom the Soveraign power resides shall prescribe unto them who as Bodin clearly determines have a lawfull power to question censure and depose them for their Tyrannie and misgovernment they having no greater Authority then the Kings of Bohemia or Poland To run over the Histories of all their ill Kings would be overtedious for which you may peruse Saxogrammaticus others I shall give you a brief how some of their later kings have been handled by their subjects for their Tyranny and misgovernment Not to mention the murthers of Canutus in Iutland in the very Church or of Magnus or Nicholas slain by their subjects King Humblus was deprived of his Crown and king Harold deposed by his subjects for his insolency Suano waxing proud Tyrannous and oppressive to his people became so odious to them that his Nobles adjoyned Canutus and Waldemar to him in the royall government and divided the kingdom between them who thereupon being much displeased slew Canutus and wounded Waldemar being impatient of any Peers in government for which being soon after vaquished by Waldemar hee was beheaded by the people Able slaying and beheading his brother king Ericus and usurping his Crown the people rose up in arms against him took him prisoner and the Peasants in Frisia slew him King Christopher spoâ—ling Waldemar of his Dukedorn of Schleswick thereupon the Earles of Holsatia rose up in armâ—â— against him took him prisoner and detained him so at Hamburgh till he paid a great ransome for his libertie King Ericus was slain by his own servants Anno 1286. king Waldemar was
pro libitu suo imperata facere cogeret Compertum etiam nobis est Regem ad diem praestitutam duorum immanium carnificum more suorum satelliâ—um ne scilicet res innotesceret vestitorum operam conduxisse in â—um finem si intolerabilibus ipsius edictis voluntati non assentiremus ut tum in corpora fortunas nostras impetum faceret forte non alâ—ud quà m in Suecia Dynastis Episcopis praelatis nobilitati civitatibus factum est covivium nobis adornaret Quapropter justissimo qui etiam in fortissimos viros cadere potest metu compulsi sumus ut de tantis malis à nobis avertendis cogitationem aliquam susciperemus atque ita nostra corpora vitam possessiones quod jure naturae facere tenemur defâ—nderemus Compulsi igitur sumus ut nostra juramenta homagia auxilia militaria per literas illi renunciaremus id quod etiam reipsa à nobis jam factam est cum plane confideremus neminem fore qui impiis tyrannicis ipsius delictis consideratis vitio hoc vertere nobis posset Nos enim status consiliarios regni Danici coram Deo hominibus obligatos agnoscimus ut communi patriae in extremis hisâ—e periculis angustiis consolationem aliquam offeraâ—nus Siquidem miserorum ejus regni inquilinorum aeterna ratione corporum bonorum pernicies matronarumque virginum dedecus contumelia potissimum ab eo quaeritur à quo illa omnia meritò averti à nobis debebant Neque ignotum est propter similia aut saepè etiam leviora quà m nos proh dolor perpessi sumus facinora tyrannica saepenumero Caesares Romanos Reges Vngariae Bahemiae Angliae Scotiae ex suis imperiis regnis dejectos nonnullos principes ex ditionibus suis haereditariis expulsos esse sicuti id tam ex veteribus historiis quà m â—x nostrae aetatis exemplis satis certo nobis innotuit Et nisi gravissimis hisce quae hactenus commemoravimus oneribus impelleremur pigeret taederet nos talem aliquam cogitatiâ—nem in nostrum animum inducere multo minus reipsae eam exequâ— sed potius sicuti patri avo ipsius ita ipsi quoque libenter addicti fuissemus Etiamsi verò ab electione externi alicujus Christiani Regis aut Domiâ—i cujus potentia defensione regnum nostrum gubernaretur non plane fuimus alieni tamen confiderato diuturno Christiano regimine regiis virtutibus clementia bonitate justitia quibus illustriss princeps Dominus D. Fridericus verus haeres Norwegiae Dux Sleswici Helsatiae Stormariae Dietmarsiae Comes Oldenburgi Delmenhorsti erga Subditos suos statim à gubernationis suis exordio pie laudabiliter usus est eum potissimum unanimi consensu regem Dominum nostrum supra totam Daniâ—m elegimus eum nimirum cogitaremus cum ex inclyta regum Daniae prosapia originem ducere praeterea regis filium natum esse aetque ita jure prae omnibus aliis principibus hunc honorem ipsi praesertim cum patrimonium quoque ex regno paterno suae Colsitudini debitum ne nunc qâ—ilâ—m accepisset deberi Rogamus igitur unumquemque cujuscunque conditionis aut ordinis sit si forâ—è supr dictus Rex Christiernus aut alius quispiam nomine ipsius vel Scriptis vel alio modo nos insimulet quod contra datam fidem juramanta hac in partè egerimus ut illi antequam vlteriorem nostram defensionem audiat fidem non habeat sed potius nostras hasce difficultates corporis vitae pericula impias viduariem pupillarum â— ppressiones matronarum virginum violationes cum clementi christiana benevola humana commiseratione cognoscat nos qui honorem existimationem nostram uâ— pios nobiles deceâ— erga regem illaesam ad huc conservavimus excusatoâ— habeat Sâ—mulque aliis quaque omnibus singulis ob causas jam suprà dictas alias complures quas adhuc in honorem nominis regiiusque ad ulteriores nostras apologias reticemus benignè nos excuset Si etiam rex coram legitimo aliquo judice nos accusandos esse câ—â—suerit hoc ipso scripto nos ad legitimam justam causae hujus cognitionem decisionem offerimus pollicemâ—r etiam nos iis quae hoc modo jure decernentur sancientur prompto animo parituros esse Nequs dubitamus si vel sanctitas Pontificia vel Rom. Caesarea Majestas Iudicium Camerae vel alii quoque Christiani Reges Electores Principes Comites Barones Nobiles vel inclytae liberae Imperii civitates petitionis hujus nostrae aequitatem ipsius impiam Tyrannicam nostri oppressionem cognoverint quin factum hoc nostrum ad quod extrema necessitas nos compulit nequaquam â—int improbaturi Pro quo ipso singulis proratione ordinis conditionis suae nostra studia officia gratitudlnem omni tempore praestandam deferimus pollicemur Swethland NOt to mention the Kings and Kingdom of Norway long since incorporated into Denmarke whose lives and Catalogue you may reade in Munster Ioannis Magnus Crantzius and others in which Realme not one King anciently died of age or diseases in above one hundred yeers but of violent deaths there being this custom That whosoever slew a tyrant King was thereby made a King The Kings of Swethland have alwayes been elected upon certaine conditions and subordinate to the power and censures of their whole States and Parliament in such sort as the Kings of Hungary Bohemia Poland and Denmarke have beene and oft times this Kingdome hath beene annexed to the Realme of Denmarke and subject to the Danish Kings as they saw occasion The names and lives of the Swedish Kings before and since their conversion to Christianity you may reade at large in Munster Ioannis Magnus Crantzius Olaus Magnus and others I shall give you a taste onely of some of them out of those Authors Halsten and Animander his successor were thrust out of their Thrones and Realms by their Subjects After whose death the Swedes elected one King of their owne Nation the Gothes another not enduring a forraign Prince to reigne over them King Bugerius slaying his brother Ericus who had imprisoned him at a banquet his Nobles deâ—esting this his treacherous act rose up in Armes against him expelled him the Realme and beheaded his Queen and Magnus his son electing Magnus the son of Ericus for their King Magnus the seventh betrothed his son Aquin to a kinswoman of the Earle of Holstain upon this condition That unlesse Aquin should receive her a Virgin all the Nobles of the Realme should be freed from their Oath of Allegeance to him The Virgin sailing into Swethland was taken prisoner by Waldamer King of Denmarke who betrothed his daughter Margaret to Aquin whereâ—pon the Nobles of Sweden denied to yeeld any more
obedience to their King deserted Magnus and chose Albert King Magnus seeking to regaine his Realme was defeated in battell and died in exile Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner and conquering Sweden left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son But the Swedes weary of a forraigne yoke by the helpe of Engelbert denied subjection to him and waged warre so long with him that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement and to receive onely halfe the revenues of the Realme in his absence and at last tired out with the wars deserted both Crowne and Kingdome After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King who after seven yeers reigne perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden taking his owne private goods onely with him and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place left the Kingdome Whereupon they elected Christierne the first the King of Denmarke and Norway for their King against whom they took up armes because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he tooke the Crowne whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes but he was easily conquered repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces who elected them a Governour whom they called a Marshall which had power to call generall Assemblies of the States and execute the Kings Office and might have beene elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded which he reâ—used to submit to King Iohn thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death was repulsed by them and his Queen taken prisoner His sonne Christierne the second King of Denmarke by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Vpsalis after many encounters upon promise to continue their Laws Liberties and Priviledges inviolably and to remit all offences past by a solemne Oath was elected by the Swedes for their King who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter was upon this admitted into the Towne and Castle of Holmâ— where feasting all the Nobles and principall men of Swethland two dayes together suspecting no treachery he suddenly apprehends them imprisons murthers all the Nobles Gentry Citizens Commons yea Bishops and Monkes with extraordinary cruelty spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them which Gustavus Erichson a noble Swede then in Denmarke hearing of escapes thence privily and comes into Swethland â—iâ—gâ—ised raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery delivers his Country from this Tyrant and for 〈◊〉 noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned 〈…〉 of Sweden in his stead the Swedes in a publike Declaration manifesting then expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawfull Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden imprisoning his brother murdering his faithfull Counsellours warring upon his Subjects playing the tyrant and matching himselfe unworthily to a woman of meane condition was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner with his Queene deposed and his brother made King in his stead Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden taking upon him the Crowne of Poland after fourteen yeers reigne was deposed and dâ—spossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead Assyria Cyprus Lombardy Naples Venice I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdomes of Assyria as how effeminate Sardanapalus for his vices and misâ—government was deprived by his Subjects burned in his Palace and Arbactus made King in his stead In the kingdom of Cyprus where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince King Iohn governed by Helena his wife and she by his Nurse which made the people weary of the government had a Regent by consent of the Nobles Iohn of Portugall whom they married to his daughter Carlota set over him and the Realm and all the royall power soon after put into his hands who being soon poysoned by Helena Lewes sonne to the Duke of Savoy was sent for the crowned King by generall assent and Iohn and Iames his sons put by Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruell that after his death they would have no more Kings but chose thirty Dukes to governe them who continued this government eleven yeeres Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great and so that Kingdome ceased Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his peoples consent Momfrey a Bastard poysoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples and usurping the Crown was deposed by Charles Earle of Aniou who enjoyed the Crowne till Aragon seased on the Realme Ione Queene of Naples married Andrew second sonne to Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency after marrying Iames of Tarragon she beheaded him for lying with another woman and was at last driven out of her Kingdome by Lewes of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people which they fired and then taking him his wife and sonne dragged them unto the butchery where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured notwithstanding all their submissions and intreaties on their knees Anno 977. So Duke Falier and many othe Dukes have beene condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice and that justly as Bodine grants Multitudes of such like presidents occur in most other Dukedoms and Principalities which I will not name because they want the title of Kings though Aquinas truly holds That a Kingdome is so called from ruling therefore he who hath others under his government is said to have a Kingdome in reality though not in propriety of speech and so are Kings in verity though not in title I might adde to these many more examples manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannicall Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States being commonly deposed poysoned murthered but I shall for brevity passe over these examples remitting the Readers to Aristotle Aelian and Doctor Beard his Theatre of Gods Judgements and come nearer home to Scotland as having nearest relation to England Scotland WHat soveraigne power and jurisdiction the Realme Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings who saith Buâ—â—anan can neither make Laws Warre Peace nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament which hath there and in Hungary Poland Denmarke Swethland been oft-times summoned not onely without but against their Kings consents and how frequently they have questioned imprisoned censured deposed yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies oppressions whoredoms murders rapines and evill administrations you may reade at large in George Bucanan
King Iames his owne Tutor in his Booke De Iure Regni apud Scotos and his Rerum Scoticarum Historia Where this their Soveraigne power is so largely vindicated debated demonstrated and the chiefe objections against it cleared so abundantly that I shall not adde one syllable to it but present you with some Historicall examples which confirme it Fergusius the first King of Scotland dying and leaving two sons infants unable to governe the Realme the Scots thereupon considering what dangers might befall them both at home and abroad during their infancy at last concluded after much debate and setled this for a standing law that when any King died leaving his son under age and unfit to governe the next of their kinred who should be esteemed fittest to raigne should enjoy the soveraigne power and that he being dead then the succession of the Crowne should returne to the children of the deceased King being of age to rule which Law continued constantly for many hundred yeeres untill the reigne of Kenreth the third By this Law Feritharis brother to Fergusius abtained the Crowne and reigned fifteene yeeres with much justice and modesty after which his Nephew Ferleg desiring to raigne demanded his Fathers Kingdome of his Uncle who being willing to resigne it to him called an assembly of the estates made an Oration in praise of Ferleg profered to resigne the Crowne unto him But such was all the assemblies love to Feritharis and hatred to Ferleg for this his preposterous affectation of the Crowne that they detested the act and denied the motion both with frownes and verball reprehentions Whereupon Ferleg conspired his Uncles death which being discovered they thought him worthy of death but for Fergusius his fathers sake his life was spared and he onely imprisoned after which making an escape he fled first to the Piâ—ts then to the Britons and in the meane time Feritharis dying by the treachery of Ferleg as was suspected Ferleg by the unanimus sentence of all was condemned and put from his Crowne being absent and his brother Mainus created King Dornadilla the fourth King of Scotland dying leaving Reuther his sonne under age and unfit to raigne the people made Notatus his brother King who playing the tyrant banishing murthering and oppâ—essing the people Donald of Galloway raised an Army against him expostulated with him for his tyranny and wished him to resigne the Crown to Reuther which he refusing to do any justifying his tyranny hereupon Donald gave him batteâ—l slew him and made Reuther King without the peoples suffrages Upon which the Nobles being offended because the power of the Parliament was by this meanes abolished and the election of the supreame Magistrate made onely by one man tooke up Armes both against Ruther and Donald gave them battell twice in one day and tooke Ruther their new King prisoner who afterwards dying and leaving There his sonne an infant scarce ten yeeres old they according to the Law formerly made and received in this case made his unkle Ruther King who after seventeene yeeres reigne voluntarily resigned his Crowne to his Nephew There in whose commendation he made an Oration the people hardly permitting it There soone after growing very vitious and flagitious slaying the Nooles and filling the Realme with robberies the Governours piâ—tying the deplorable state of the Realme resolved to punish him for it of which he being informed fled to the Brittains where he spent his daies in contempt and ignominy not daring to returne Conan a prudent and discreet man being elected Viceroy in the meane time which office he held almost twelve yeeres till the death of There In the reigne of Finnan the tenth King of Scotland that the roots of tyranny might be cut off it was decreed That Kings should command nothing of greater moment to be done but by the authority of the publique Councell Durstus the eleventh King giving himselfe to all deboistnesse first banished his fathers friends from him as the troublesome reprehenders of his pleasures and sending for the most vitious young men to be his familiar companions gave himselfe wholly to luxury and venery He prostituted his wife daughter to the King of Britains to his companions and then banished her At last the Nobles conspiring against him he awaking as it were cut out of sleepe considering that he should finde no place of safety neither at home nor abroad being equally hated of strangers and subjects thought best to counterfeit repentance of his former liâ—e for so he might retaine both his Crowne and in time inflict punishments on his enemies Wherefore recalling his wife from exile he first of all endeavoured to reconcile him selfe to the Britains then calling the chiefest of his subjects to him he ratified with a most solemne oath the oblivion of his former courses he committed every most wicked person to prison as if he reserved them for punishment and religiously promised that he would doe nothing hereafter but by the advice of his Nobles When by these things he had given assurance of his sincere mind he celebrated the agreement with pastimes banquets and other signes of publique gladnesse and now all mens minds being taken up with joy he called most of the Nobility to a supper where when he had shut them up improvident and unarmed in one roome sending in his assasinates he slew them every one This calamity not so much terrifying as exasperating the minds of the rest with new flames of anger they gathered a great army together all men conspiring to take away this detested monster whom they slew in battell together with his wicked confederates After whose slaughter the Nobles putting by Durstus sonnes lest they should imitate their fathers vices elected his brother Even King with unanimous consent who hating Durstus his tyranny had voluntarily banished himselfe among the Picts Even dying leaving a bastard sonne called Gillo he procured himselfe to be elected Viceroy till a new King should be chosen and got the Kingdome confirmed to him but yet not deeming himselfe secure as long as any of Durstus his family remained he treacherously slew Durstus his two eldest sonnes with all his kindred and familiars With which the Nobles being much discontented and fearing worser things privily raised an Army against him who finding himself generally deserted but by a few flagicious persons who feared punishment He was forced to flie in a Fisherboat into Ireland whereupon the Scots created Cadvallus their Vice-roy and after that created Even their King who conquering Gillo in Ireland he was forced to fly into a Cave where he was taken and his head cut off King Even the third not content with an hundred Concubines of the Nobility made a Law That it should be lawfull for every one to marry as many Wives as he could keepe and that the King should have the maydâ—n-head of Noble women and the Nobles of the Plebeans before they were married and that the common peoples Wives should be common for the Nobles Beâ—ides
luxury cruelty and avarice were the companions of this his flagitious life he murthering the rich to get their wealth and favouring theeâ—es to share in their robberies whereupon the Nobles and people conspiring against him and taking up Armes he discerned how unfaithfull the society of ill men is for being deserted by his party as soone as the battell began he câ—me alive into his enemies hands and was committed tâ— peâ—petuall prison his life being spared by the intercession of Cadâ—lan who was made Vice-roy in his stead but sonne after he was strangled in the prison by one whom he had formerly injured King Corbreds sonne being within age at his death the Assembly of the States made Dardan King who within three yeeres space â—ushing into all kind of vices bannished all prudent and honest men out of hiâ— Court kept none but flatterers about him slew Cardorus and divers others vertuous men who advertised him of his faults and to take away the feare of succession plotted the death of Corbred Galdus and others whereupon the Nobles and people by unanimous consent rose up against him slew his evill instruments routed his Forces tooke him prisoner whilst he was about to murder himselfe cut off his head which they carried about for a laughing-stocke and threw his corps into a jakes after he had raigned foure yeeres Luctacke the 22 King of Scots giving himselfe wholly to Wine and Harlots sparing the chastity of none though never so neere allied to him nor their husbands never so great deflowring his owne Sisters Aunts Daughters joyning inhumane cruelty and insatiable avarice to his lust and depraving the youth of the Country corrupted by his example when as no man duâ—st resist him was at last convented before an Assembly of the chiefe men where being more freely reprehended for those crimes he commanded the chiefe of them to be drawne away to punishment as seditious calling them old doting fooles Whereupon the people assembling together â—lew both him and the instruments of his wickednesses when he had scarce reigned three yeeres space Mogaldus was elected King in his place who carefully reforming all the abuses and corruptions of Luctack in the beginning of his reigne yet fell at last unto them in his old age and grew 〈◊〉 by his vices to the Nobles and common people that they weary of him rose up against him he being unable to resist them wandred up down with one or two Companiâ—ns in secret places seeking to escape by flight but was at last taken and slaine Conarus his sonne and successor giving himselfe to all manner of luxurie and lust brought the Realme in short time to great penury giving Lands and riches to most vile and naughty persons because they favoured his corrupt living and invented new exactions upon his people Whereupon summoning a Parliament he demanded a Tribute of them to support his State and Court in Honour who taking time to deliberate and understanding at last that this his hunting after money proceeded not from his Nobles but from the inventions of Court-flatterers they resolved to commit the King toward as unfit to governe untill he renouncing the Crowne they should elect another King Whereupon the next day he who was first demanded his opinion Declaimed sharply against the Kings former life his bauds and companions as unprofiâ—able in warre troublesome in peace full of shame and disgrace shewed that the Kings revenues were sufficient to maintain him if he lived within compasse that the rest might be supplied out of the estates and by the death of those on whom he had bestowed the publique patrimony and that the King in the meane time should be committed to custody as unfit to rule till they elected another who might teach others by his example to live sparingly and hardly after their Countrey custome and might transmit the discipline received from their ancestors to posterity With which freâ— speech he growing very angry instead of pacifying their discontented minds inflamed them more with his cruell threatnings whereupon the King being laid hands on by those who stood next him was shut up in a Hall with a few attendants his Courtiers the authors of ill counsell were presently brought to punishment and Argarus a Nobleman made Vice-roy till the people should meet to elect a new King after which Conare spent with gâ—iefe and sicknesse died in prison King Ethodius his sonne being an infant his brother Tâ—trasell was chosen King who murthering his nephew cutting off divers of the Nobles and spoyling the common people to establish the Kingdome in himselfe he grew so odious and so much dâ—minished his authority in a short time that he stirred up divers seditions which he not daring to goe abroad to suppresse being generally hated was at last strangled by his own followers in the night in his own House Ethodius the 2. being a stupid man and of a duller wit then was suitable to the government of so fierce a people the Nobles hereupon assembling together out of their respect to the family of Fergusius would not wholy deprive him of the name of a King though he were slothfull being guilty of no crime but assigned Him governours to execute Justice in every County at last he was slain in a tumult of his familiars King Athirco his sonne degenerating from his former vertues and growing extreamely covetous angry luxurious sloathfull and leaving the company of all good men was not ashamed to goe openly in the sight of the people playing upon a Flute and rejoycing more to be a Fidler then a Prince whereby he became very odious to the people at last ravishing the daughters of Nathalocus a Noble man and then whipping and prostiruting them to his lewd companions lusts thereupon the Nobles rising up in Armes against him when he had in vain endeavoured to defend himself by force being generally deserted by his own people who hated him for his wickednâ—ssâ— he murthered himself and his brother Donus was enforced to flie with his little ones to the â—icts to save his life Nathalicke succeeded in his Realme governing it ill by indigent ordinary persons who would attempt any wickednesse and treacheroâ—sly strangling divers of the Nobility who were opposites to him in the prison to which he commitâ—ed them to establish his Kingdome thereupon their friends with others being more enraged against him raised an Army to suppresse him which whiles he endeavoured to resist he was slain by one of his own servants or as some say by a Sorceresse with whom he consulted to know his end King Findocke being treacherously slain through the conspiracy of Carâ—â—tius his second brother Donald his third brother was elected King Donald of the Isles usurping the Realme by violence so farre oppressed the people by â—ll officers and discords raised amongst them that he durst seldome stirre abroad he never laughed but when he heard of the discord and slaughter of his Nobles for which he was at last surprised and slaine by Crathilinthus
his vices The king freed of their troublesome company gave himselfe wholy to feaâ—â—ing and venery spending nights and dayes in dishonest sports and pleasures with his dissolute companions and to maintaine his luxurie he pillaged and oppressed his Subjects especially those who were rich and by his disorders fell into a grievous sicknesse which made him a deformed carcasse fit for nothing but to suffer the penalties of his vitious life his Courtiers and companions spoyling the people every where in the meane time Whereupon the Nâ—â—les were enforced to summon a Parliament at Scone where the king was commanded to be present that together with the rest he might consult how to provide for the publicke safety in this precipitate State of things with which â—ommons being awaked he began to consult with his companions what was best to be done for his owne â—afety in these exigenâ—s being unable to resist or flee he resolved to goe to the Parliament hoping to finde some mercy there for his good fathers sake to preserve him from falling into extreame misery but in his way thither he was slaine by the Thane of the Country for his violent ravishment of his daughter his death was acceptable to all because it freed them of such a monster with lesse labour then they expected and Kenneth the third was made King in his place who poysoning his Nephew Malcolme heire to the crown after his decease to settle it on his own posteritie he caused the Lords in Parliament to repeale the ancient Law wherby the Crown discended to the next of kin during the minority of the right heire and to enact that the sonne should 〈◊〉 thenceforth inherite the crowne next after his father through a Minor that the Realme during his Minority should be governed by a Viceroy elected by the Parliament and Nobles till he came to 14 yeeres of age and after that by a Gardian elected by himselfe that if the Kings eldest sonne dyed having issue the issue should inherit before the second brother c. After which the King generally hated for the poysoning of Malcolme was slaine by the practise and command of Fenella He thus cut off Constâ—ntine surnamed the bald sonne of Culen pretending the new Law concerning the discent of the Crowne to be unjust obtained by force and contrary both to the publicke liberty and safety to wit that an inâ—ant commonly governed by a woman being unable to governe or repulse an enemy in times of danger yea a curse of God upon a Realme and therefore not to be endured or setled by a Law especially in those time of warre when they had so many enemies should be preferred before a Kinsman of full age fit to raigne so ambitiously sought the Crowne and made so many friends that he procured himselfe to be proclaimed King at Scone which Malcolme sonne of Kenneth for whose sake this new Law was enacted understanding presently raised all the Forces he could which being conducted by his brother Kenneth Constantine and he in the second encounter were both slaine one of another After whose death Grame the sonne of Duffus usurping the Crowne when he and Malcolme were ready to encounter with their Armes this agreement was made betweene them by Forthred a Bishop that Grame should retaine the Kingdome and the new Law of succession be suspended during his life and Malcolme succeede him after his death After which Grame giving himselfe to all dissolutenesse covetousnesse and oppression and warring upon those Nobles and Councellors who advised him to reforme his evill courses with greater cruelty than any forraigne enemie destroying both men townes cattle fields and making all a common prey hereupon they called in Malcolme out of Northumberland to assist them who encountring Grame on Ascention day tooke him prisoner being deserted of his people wounded in the head and then put out his eyes who soone after dying of sorrow and his wounds Malcholme thereupon summoned a Parliament at Scone and would not take the Crown till the Law concerning the succession made in his fathers raigne was ratified by all their conseâ—ts against which Law Buchanan exceedingly inveighs in the beginning of his seventh Booke as the occasion and increase of all those mischiefes both to King and Kingdome which it was purposely made to prevent This Malcolme after he had raigned long victoriously with much honour in his declining age growing very covetous tooke away the lands he had formerly given to his Nobles for their good service in the wars and punished divers of the wealthiest men so severely that he brought many of them to death others to extreame poverty which injuries lost him all his love honour and so farre exasperated the people that partly out of revenge partly to prevent further oppressions and to provide for their owne securitie corrupting his servants with money they seat their agents into his chamber in the night and slew him Not to mention the murther of King Duncan by Machbed who usurped his Crowne through his pusillanimity this Machbed omitting no kind of libidinousnesse cruelty and tyrannizing over the people for 18 yeares soacâ— together trusting to the predictions of certaine wisards that he should neveâ— be overcome till Bernane wood did come to Dunsinane Castle and that he should never be slaine by any man borne of a woman At last Mackduffe governour of Fiffe joyning himselfe to some few patriots who had escaped this Tyrants sword met at Bernane wood and early in the morning every man bearing a bough in his hand the better to keepe them from discovery tooke Dunsinane Castle by scalado whence Machbed escaping was pursued overtaken and urged to â—ight â—p Mackduffe to whom the Tyrant replyed in scorne that in vaine hee attempted his death for it was his destinie never to be slaine by any man borne of a woman Now then said Mackduffe is thy fatall houre come for I never was borne of a woman but violently cut out of my mothers wombe she dying before I was borne which words so daunted the Tyrant though otherwise valiant that he was easily slaine and Malcolme Conmer the true heire of the Crowne seated in the Throne King Donald being odious and cruell to his subjects they sent for Duncan Malcombes bastard who expelled him the Realme and was created King in his steed who proving harsh cruell and Imperious to his Subjects fell into their hatred and was beheaded in the night by Marpender Earle of Murry corrupted with money by Donald to murther him Donald permitting the Isles to be taken and possessed by Magnus King of Norway and suffering his Realme to be wasted by a secret agreement thereupon the Scots sent for Edgar Malcombes sonne to take possession of the Crowne who entring into Scotland with small forces Donald being deserted by his people betooke himselfe to flight but being apprehended and brought backe to Edgar he was cast into prison and not long after dyed King Malcolm the fourth at a Parliament at Yorke parting with divers of
with Acts 13. 21. And afterward THEY DESIRED A KING and God gave them Saul the son of Cis by the space of forty years All these concurring sacred Texts will infallibly demonstrate that this change of the Iudges into Kings and the originall creation of their Kings and kingdoms proceeded only from the importunity and authority of the people who would not be gainsaid herein not from Gods institution or Samuels approbation who censured and disavowed this their motion though they at last condescended to it all which is elegantly related confirmed by Iosephus Antique Iudaeorum l. 6. c. 4 5 6 7. By all this it is apparent that the congregation and people of the Iews had the Soveraign power in themselves as well as other Nations because the authoritie to alter the whole frame of their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchy resided in them though they were taxed forchanging it in Samuels dayes who had so justly so uprightly judged them Secondly it is apparent that the Iudges and kings of the Israelites were not properly hereditary but oft elective by the people and though God did sometimes immediately nominate the persons of those that should reign over them as is apparent by Saul David Ieroboam Iehu others yet the people did constantly confirm make them kings and gave them their royall authority none being made kings by Divine appointment but such as they willingly accepted approved confirmed for their kings Gods previous designation being but a preparative to their voluntary free not restrained or limited election The first king among the Israelites though but over part of them was Abimelech the son of Ierubbaal who was made king by the peoples election Iudges 9. 1 to 7. who having perswaded those of Sechem to elect him for their king thereupon ALL THE MEN of Sechem gathered together and ALL THE HOVSE of Millo went and MADE ABIMELECH KING whence Iotham thus upbraided them and him Verse 14. to 19 Then said all the trees unto the Bramble come thou and reign over us And the Bramble said unto the trees If in truth ye annoint me king over you thèn come and put your trust in my shadow c. Now therefore if ye have done truly and sincerely in that YE HAVE MADE Abimelech KING c And that ye have risen up against my fathers house this day and have MADE Abimelech king c. We read Iudg. 8 21 23. that after Gideon had slain Zebab and Zalmunna with the Midianites The men of Israel said unto Gideon Rule thou over us both thou and thy sons and thy sons son also for thou hast delivered us from the hand of Midiaâ— And Gideon said unto them I will not rule over you neither shall my son rule over you the Lord shall rule over you Where we clearly see the power and right to elect a Ruler and to limit the government to him and his Issue for three Generations only to reside in the peoples free election So Iudges 10. 17 18. and Chap. 11. 1. to 12. When the Children of Ammon were gathered together and encamped against Gilead the people and Princes of Gilead said one to another What man is he that will begin to fight against the children of Ammon he shall be Head over all the Inhabitants of Gilead And the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the Land of Tob and said unto him Come and be our Captain that we may fight with the Children of Ammon and be our Head over all the inhabitants of Gilead Vpon promise of which dignitie he went with them to Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAIN OVER THEM That the election and making of their Kings belonged of right to all the people is past dispute being so resolved by God himself Deuter. 17. 14 15. When thou art come into the land c. and shalt say I WILL SET A KING OVER ME like as all the Nations that are about me THOV shalt in any wise SET HIM KING OVER THEE whom the Lord thy God shall choose one from among thy Brethren shalt THOV SET OVER THEE THOV MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE Where the power of creating and electing the King is left wholly to the peoples free choice with these generall restrictions that he should be one of their brethren not a stranger and particularly qualified as is there expressed And though God did sometime design and nominate their Kings yet he left the power of approbation and ratification of them free to the people as is apparent by 1 Sa. 8. 18. And ye shall crie in that day because of the King WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN you Hence Saul their first King though nominated and designed by God and Samuel was yet approved confirmed and made King by the People Who shouted and said God save the King when Samuel presented him to them 1 Sam. 10. 24. But the children of Belial despising and bringing him no presents Verse 27. after Saul had conquered the Ammonites who besieged Iabesh Gilead The people said unto Samuel who is he that said Shall Saul Râ—ign over us bring the men that we may put them to death Then Saul said There shall not a man be put to death this day for this day the Lord haâ—h wrought salvation in Israel Then said Samuel to the people Come let us go to Gilgal and renew the Kingdom there And ALL THE PEOPLE went to Gilgal and there THEY MADE SAVL KING before the Lord in Gilgal Where Samuel useth this speech to the people concerning Saul Now therefore behold THE KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN and whom Ye have desired the Lordhath set a King over you so that the choice and election of him was as well theirs as Gods And Verse 25. he calls him Your King because chosen and made by as well as for the people Saul being slain by his owne hands the Crown descended not to his sonne by way of descent but David succeeded him by Gods designation and the Peoples election too by whose authority he was made and crowned king being formerly annointed by Samuel to succeed Saul This is irrefragable by the 2 Sam. 2. 4. Where David going up to Hebron by Gods direction the men of Iudah came and there They Annointed David King over the House of Iudah After which 2 Samuel 5. 1. to 5. ALL THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL came to David to Hebron and spake saying Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh Also in time past when Saul was King over us thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel And the Lord said to thee Thou shalt feed my people Israel and thou shalt be a Captain over Israel So AL THE ELDERS of Israel came to the King at Hebron and King David made a League or Covenant with them before the Lord and THEY ANNOINTED DAVID KING OVER ISRAEL And in the 1 Chron. 12. 23. to 40. Wee have a particular recitall of the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to
the Warre and came to David to Hebron to TVRN the Kingdome of Saul TO HIM and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his sonne Absalom who cunningly usurped it and that by the election of the people too as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay but whom the Lord and THIS PEOPLE AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE his will I be and with him I will abide compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorow all the Tribes of Israel saying Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER VS is dead c. A cleare evidence the kingdome was then held elective and that the people had the Soveraign power of electing and creating their kings all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Iudah to re-establish David in his Throne being fled out of the Land sent this Message to him Returne thou and all thy servants Whereupon the King returned and all the Tribes went as farre as Iordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal David growing old his son Adonijah against his consent accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party usurped the Crown and was by them saluted King but David hearing of it by Gods election and choise commanded Solomon though not his eldest sonne to be annointed and proclaimed King and to sit upon his Throne in his life time As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew ALL THE PEOPLE said God save king Solomon And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him and piped with fluits and rejoyced with great joy so that the earth rent with the sound of them So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him and he and Ioab were glad to flee to the hornes of the Altar for shelter After which David assembled all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes the Captaines of Companies thousands and hundreds the Stewards Officers and mighty men with all the valiant men of his kingdome to Ierusalem then he declared to all the Congregation that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdome of the Lord over Israel and to build him an house c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building which they did and when they had blessed the Lord and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the sonne of David KING THE SECOND TIME AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realme but of those only then present in Ierusalem Then Solomon sate on the Throne of the Lord as king instead of David his Father and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM and all the Princes and mighty men and likewise all the sonnes of David submitted themselves to him as their king after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation And after Davids death he was established and strengthened in his kingdome by the peoples voluntary admission and free submission to him From which History of Solomon it is cleare 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation yet hee thought that title not sufficient without a second Election admission and Coronation of him by all the People and generall Congregation 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people he was not generally acknowledged nor obeyed by all as their lawfull king 3. That Gods and Davids designation of Solomon to the Crown did not take away the peoples liberty right and power freely to nominate make and choose their kings their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition that the people likewise should freely elect constitute and crown him for their king else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king by all the congregation if their consents and suffrages were not necessary or how could he have raigned over them as their lawfull king had not the people generally chosen accepted admitted him for their Soveraigne Solomon deceasing Rehoboam his eldest sonne went up to Sechem what to doe not to claime the crown by discent from his Father but by election from the people as the following History manifests FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Sechem TO MAKE HIM kING if to make him king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE kINGDOM BY THE IEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THE ME the People answered the King through indegnation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have
not intailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realme to David and his seed for ever but are still free to elect what King we please to thy Tents O Israel Now see to thine House David so Israel departed to their Tentâ— But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Iudah Rehoboam reigned over them the Tribes of Iudah and Beniamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES writes Iosephus Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute to excuse saith Iosephus the petulancy of his young tongue and to appease the mindes of the enraged vulgar And all Israel stoned him with stones that he dyed therefore King Rehoboam imagining truly that himselfe was stoned in his servant and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head tremblingly getting up into his chariot as hastily as he could made speed to flee to Ierusalem Sâ— Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day And it came to passe when ALL ISRAEL heard that Ieroboam was come again that they sent and called him unto the Congregation AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL c. it being so preordained by God 1 King 12. 26. to 41. Loe here the whole Congregation or Parliament of Israel if I may so stile it had full and free power to reject Rehoboam from the Crown for refusing to subscribe to their conditions to elect Ieroboam for their lawfull King and erect a new Kingdome of their owne divided ever after from that of Iudah which action I shall prove anon to be lawfull warranted by Gods owne divine authority and no sinne nor rebellion at all in the People who never admitted Rehoboam for or submitted to him as their lawfull Soveraigne So Iehu having slain King Ioram Ahabs eldest sonne sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70 sonnes were brought up to the Rulers and Elders there wishing them to lookout THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sonnes and set him on his Fathers throne and fight for their Masters bouse But they being exceedingly afraid said two Kings â—ould not stand before him how then shall we stand and sent word to Iehu We are thy servants and will doe all that thou shalt bid us WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective and that they had power to choose the meetest man not eldest brother for their king After this Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael and usurping the Crown the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe who burat Zimri in his Palace then were the People divided into two parts halfe of the People followed Tibni to make him king and halfe followed Omri But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni so Tibni dyed and Omri Reigned being made king onely by the peoples free election without any divine designation So Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah when Athaliah had usurped the Crowne and kingdome of Iudah neer seven years space was MADE KING anointed and crowned by Iehoiadah the High Priest the Captaines of hundreds and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND who rejoyced at it when he was but 7. yeeres old and Athaliah was apprehended deposed and murthered by them as an Vsurpresse So Amaziah King of Iudah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH tooke Vzziah who was but 16. yeers old and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father Vzziah king of Iudah being smitten with Leprosie unto the day of his death dwelt in a severall house Iotham his son in the mean time by common consent was over this house judging the people of the Land Ammon king of Iudah being slain by his own servants the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Iosiah his sonne King in his stead And after Iosiah his death the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Ierusalem From all which sacred Texts and Presidents as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS But not by mee THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES and I knew it not it is most apparant that the kings of Israel and Iudah were usually elected by and derived their Royall authority from the people who made them kings and received not their kingdomes and Crowns immediatly from God himself by a divine right which may be further conmed by the 1. Macab 9. 28. 29. 30. After the death of Iudas Maccabeus all Iudas his friends came unto Ionathan his brother and said unto him since thy brother Iudas dyed we have none like to him to goe forth against our enemies Now therefore WEE HAVE CHOSEN THEE this day TO BE OVR PRINCE and Captain in his stead that thou maist fight our battells Vpon this Ionathan took the Government on him at that time After Ionathans death the People said unto Simon his brother with a lowd voyce 1 Mac. 13. 8. 9. Thou shalt be our Leader instead of Iudas and Ionathan thy brother fight thou our battels and whatsoever thou commandest us wee will doe And the Iewes and Priests were well pleased that Simon should be their Governour Captain and High Priest and Simon accepted thereof 1 Mac. 14. 41. to 49. Hence Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum l. 7. c. 3. writes That the kings of the Israelites were created by the Suffrages of the People that the Kingdome of Israel was translated to divers Families for their idolaâ—ry that although the kingdome of Iudah were in some sort hereditary yet it was confirmed by the Suffrages of the People which he proves by the example of Rehoboam and others and that they obtained the Royall dignity not onely by inheritance but likewise by the Suffrages of the People as every one may clearly know who shall but consider the Histories of their kings Which plainly refutes the wild impudent false assertion of the Author of An Appeale to thy Conscience newly published p. 13. where thus he writes Observable it is that thorowout the whole Scriptures we read not of Any King I doubt hee never read the Scriptures else he could not be so grossely mistaken THAT WAS CHOSEN BY THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE Nor of an Aristocracy that is where the Nobles govern nor of a Democracy that is where the people govern And therefore let them consider how they can answer it at the last day who shall endeavour to change an hereditary kingdome into an elective or any other forme of Government whatsoever that the people doe properly and absolutely make a king is false c. But had this illiterate ignoramus seriously perused the precedent or subsequent Texts here cited with the best Commentators on them or read over advisedly Iosh. 22. Iudges 17. 6. c.
of Ieroboam the son of Nebat and like the house of Baasha the sonne of Ahijah for the provocation wherewith thou hast provoked me to anger and made Israel to sinne And of Iezabel also spake the Lord saying The Dogs shall eat Iezabel by the wall of Iezreel him that dieth of Ahab in the City the Dogs shall eat and him that dieth in the field shall the Fowls of the Ayre eate Neither was this a vain threatning for Ahab being slain at Ramoth Gilead the dogges licked up his blood in the place where they licked the blood of Naboth and Iehoram his son succeeding him both in his Throne and sins God himself annoynted Iehu King over Israel of purpose to execute this his vengeance against the house of Ahab and Iezabel who in execution thereof slew both King Iehoram Ahaziah King of Iudah Iezabel and all Ahabs sons and posteritie his great men Nobles with all the Priests and worshippers of Baal till he left none of them remaining For which severe execution of Gods Iustice the Lord said unto Iehu Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the Throne of Israel Which action of Iehu being thus specially commanded commended and remunerated with such a temporell reward by God himself must questionlesse be lawfull and no Treason nor Rebellion in Iehu unlesse we will charge God to be both the Author Approver and Rewarder of those sinnes After this Iehu walking in the sins of Ieroboam though God deprived him not for it yet he stirred up Hazael to spoil and waste his Countrey during all his reigne and the reigns of King Iehoahaz his son and Ioash his Granchilde who succeeded him in his idolatries and Zechariah the last king of Iehu's Race going in his Ancestors sinnes was slain by Shallum who reigned in his stead Shallum Pekahiah and Pekah three wicked idolatrous kings of Israel were by Gods just judgement successively sâ—ain one of another and by Hoshea So that all the Kings of Israel who violated Gods Covenants and conditions annexed to their Crowns did for the most part lose their lives Crownes and underwent the utter extirpation of their poâ—â—erities being totally cut off by the sword neither succeeding their Parents in their Crowns nor inheritances And though the royall Crown of Iudah continned in Davids Line till the Captivity of Zedekiah the last king of his Race yet when ever they infringed the conditions which God annexed to their Crownes and turned Idolaters or flagitious persons God presently by way of revenge either brought in forraigne enemies upon them which mastered conquered them and sometimes deposed and carried them away Captives or made them Tributaries as the examples of King Rehoboam afflicted by Shishak King of Aegypt for his sinnes and â—dolatry and by Ieroboam all his dayes of Ahijam Iehoram Ahaziah Ioash Amaziah Ahaz Manasseh Iehoahaz Iehoiakim Iehoiachin and Zedechiah whose Histories troubles captivities and punishments you may reade at large with others witnesse or else caused their own servants subjects enemies to rise up against them to slay them as is evident by King Ahaziah Ioash Amaziah Ammon and others All which are unanswerable evidences and experimentall demonstrations that the Kingdoms of Iudah and Israel were both held of God upon conditions and that for the breach of these conditioâ—s they might be and oft times were by Gods Iustice on them both lawfully deprived of their Crownes and their posterities disinherited yea totally cut off for ever and in conclusion both these most eminent Kingdoms for the sins of kings and people were invaded destroyed and both Kings with people carried away captives by their enemies into forraigne Countries from whence the whole Nation never afterwards returned nor ever after attained to a king and kingdom of their own So fatall is it for Kings or Kingdoms to break those Covenants Laws Conditions which God himself hath prescribed them and so far are any Kings from being exempted from all Laws and left at libertie to do what they please that the breach of them proves destructive to them and theirs I shall onely adde to this by way of Corollary that all the Israelites Rulers Kings People did joyntly and severally for themselves for the whole Nation in generall and every of them in particular frequently enter into solemn Vowes and Covenants with God to serve the Lord to be and conttnue his people to seek the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart and with all their soul that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great whether Maâ— or Woman not the King or Queen excepted and they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with trumpets and with Cornets and all rejoyced at the Oath for they had sworn with all their hearts Witnesse the Covenant made by Ioshua and all the people To serve the Lord by Samuel Saul and all the people at Sauls Coronation and by king Asa and all his people To seek the Lord c. who in pursuance thereof removed his mother Maacha from being Queen because she had made an idol in a Grove and cut down her idol and stampt it and burnt it at the brook Kidron 2 Chron. 15. 16. of King David Solomon and all the people at Solomons Coronation between King Iehoash Iehoiada and all the Congregation at his inauguration that they should be the Lords people in pursuance whereof all the people went to the house of Baal and brake it down and brake his altars and images in pieces and slew Mattan the Priest of Baal before the altars between Hezekiah and all his subjects and God between Iosiah and all that were present in Ierusalem and Benjamin and Gad who made a covenant before the Lord to walk after the Lord and to keep his Commandments and his Testimonies and his Statutes with all their heart and with all their soul to perform the words of the Covenant formerly written in the Book of the Covenant that was found in the house of the Lord in execution whereof Iosiah tooke away all the abominations out of all the Countrey that pertained to the children of Israel and made all that were present in Israel to serve the Lord their God and not to depart from following the Lord God of their Fathers all his dayes Together with the like solemne publike Covenants made by Ezra Nehemiaâ— and all the People unto God which Covenant the Princes Levites Priests and all the people sealed and entred into a Curse and into an Oath to walk in Gods Law and to observe and doe all the Commandments judgements and Statutes of the Lord c. And that God himself expresly commanded them That if any Prophet or Dreamer of dreams or thy Brother or son of thy Mother or thy daughter or the
wife of thy bosom or thy friend which is as thine own soul should secretly intice them to commit idolatry or serve other gods they should neither consent nor hearken to nor pitty nor spare nor conceal him but shalt surely kill him thy hand shall be first upon him to put him to death and after the hand of all the people and thou shalt stone him with stones that he die onely for this secret inticement to idolatry And all Israel shall hear and fear and do no more such wickednesse as this is And if they should hear that the inhabitants of any City were seduced to serve other gods tben they must diligently search and inquire after it and if it be truth and the thing certain that such abomination was wrought among them then they shall surely smite the inhabitants of that City with the edge of the sword destroying it utterly and all that is therein and the cattell thereof with the edge of the sword and gather all the spoil of it into the midst of the street thereof and burn the City with all the spoile thereof every whit for the Lord their God and it shall be an heap for ever and shall not be built again In pursuance whereof the ten tribes and a half assembled to warre against the Reubenites Gadites and half Tribe of Manasseh for their supposed idolatrous Alter and all the children of Israel assembled together as one man and made warre against the men of Gibeah and the Benjamites for not punishing the grosse Rape of the Levites Concubine destroying the City utterly and the Tribe of Benjamin too welnigh And upon this ground the City of Libnah revolted from under the hand of Iehoram the idolatrous King of Iudah Because he had forsaken the Lord God of his Fathers And as some learned men conceive the people made a Conspiracie against King Amaziah in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent after him to Lachish and â—lew him there not privately but openly as acted by publike authoritie consent and meditated deliberation not out of any private hatred but for his impietie whereby he violated the chiefest part of his Oath and Covenant whereupon we read not of any complaint or inquisition or proceedings or punishment inflicted on those that slew him after his death either by the people or his children as there was upon those who slew King Ammon but being slain they brought him back on horses and he was buried at Ierusalem with his Fathers in the Citie of David out of reverence to his royall dignity and family And All the People of Iudah took Azariah and made him King in stead of his father Amaziah which plainly shewes that what was formerly done by the greater part of the States at Ierusalem was afterwards confirmed by common consent as done upon a just cause and executed by command of those who might lawfully doe it Whence they conclude That the Orders or States of the People of Israel had right to chuse what King they would themselves out of the family of David and being elected afterward to correct and punish him as there was cause that they were obliged by this Covenant made to God both to reprehend resist oppose yea depose if not put to death their King for his open incorrigible idolatries and sins by common consent as their king was obliged to punish and put them to death for their idolatries and crimes their kings being included within their Covenants and Gods inhibition of Idolatry under pain of capitall punishments extending to Kings as well as others if not more then to any because their examples were most pernicious and they were as far forth bound by their joynt Covenants made to God with their Kings to hinder their Kings from and to proceed against them for their idolatries as their kings were to impedite and punish them for their breach of Covenant and because God himself did punish them for their Kings idolatries as is evedent by Ier. 15. 1 to 6. and the History of the Kings and Chronicles every where which God would not in justice have done had not the people both just right and power to resist hinder censure punish depose their Kings by publike consent of the State and people for their idolatries and breach of Covenant as Zuinglius Stephanus Iunius Brutus the author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos with others prove at large and Master Calvin yea Bishop Bilson himself assents to Such a Soveraign power had the whole State and Congregation of Israel and Iudah over their kings themselves whose estates in their Crownes and Kingdoms by Gods own institution was not absolute but onely conditionall and subject unto forfeiture upon breach of these Covenants and Conditions by which they did injoy them Fourthly The Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes paramount their whole Kingdoms the generall Coâ—gregation of the people Senate or Sanhedrin but inferiour to them in power and not onely counselled but over-ruled usually by them in matters of publike concernment This is evident not onely by Iosh. 22. 11. to 34. and Iudges 20. and 21. where the whole Congregation of Israel as the Soveraign power in the dayes of Ioshua and the Iudges assembled about the great causes of the Reubenites Gadites and halfâ— the Tribe of Manasseh concerning their Altar and of the Gibeonites and Benjamites concluding both matters of publike war and peace But likewise by the peoples rescuing Ionathan out of the hands and power of King Saul his father that he died not though Saul had twice vowed that he should be put to death 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 36. And the people said unto Saul Shall Ionathan die who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel God forbid as the Lord liveth there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground for he hath wrought with God this day So the people rescued Ionathan that he died not By the 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 7. where thus we reade And David consulted with the Caâ—tains of thousands and hundreds and with every Leader and David said unto all the Congregation of Israel If it seeme good unto you and that it be of the Lord our God let us send abroad unto our brethren every where that are left in all the land of Israel and with them also to the Priests and Levites which are in their Cities and Suburbs that they may gather themselves unto us and let us bring again the Ark of our God to us for we enquired not at it in the dayes of Saul And all the Congregation said that they would do so For the thing was right in the eyes of all the people And David went up and all Israel to Baalah to bring up thence the Arke of God the Lord. Compared with the 1 Samuel 18. 2 3 4. where when David sent out the people to battell against Absalon under three Commaunders the King said unto the people I will surely goe
forth with you my selfe also But the people answered Thou shalt not go forth for if we flee away they will not care for us neither if halfe of us die will they care for us but now thou art worth ten thousand of us therefore now is better that thou succour us out of the Citie And the king said unto them Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will doe and thereupon stayed behinde in the City as they advised him So he likewise followed Ioabs advice to go forth and sit in the gate and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalons death else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night 2 Samuel 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent and he so engaged them to him That all the people were at strife thorowout all the Tribes of Israel to bring the King back again to Gilgal whence Absalon had chased him Adde to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we finde that after Solomons death All Israel came to Sechem to make Rehoboam King and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy father made our yoak grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoak which he put upon us lighter and we will serve thee And he said unto them Depart ye for three dayes and then come again and the people departed In the mean time he consulted first with the old men after that with the young men about him what answer he should return who giving contrary advice Ieroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day the King answered the people roughly after the counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoke heavy and I will adde to your yoke My Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions So when all the people saw that the King hearkned not to them the people answered the King saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David So Israel departed to their Tents and fell away from the house of David unto this day And all Israel called Ieroboam unto the Congregation and made him King over all Iâ—rael And the Text expresly addes this memorable observation Wherefore the King hâ—â—rkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might pâ—rform his saying which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Ieroboam the son of Nebatâ— Where we see the Kings not hearkning to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request and giving them an harsh answer was a sufficient ground and occasion for them to cast off his government and elect another King to reign over them and that with Divine approbation from God himself Such was the whole peopleâ— and congregations Soveraigne power over their Kings We reade in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host and sent to Aâ—ab king Israel to resign up all his silver gold Wives Children and pleasant things into the hand of his servants Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Lanâ— and â—aid Heark I pray you and see how this man seeketh mischief for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children for my silver and for my gold and I denyed him not And all the Elâ—ers and all the people said unto him Hearken not unto him nor consent Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhaded tell my Lord the King all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first I will do but this thing I may not do Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and Kâ—ng who returned no answer to this publike case without the congregations publik advise So Hezekiah king of Iudah sent to all Israel and Iudah and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh that they should come to the house of the Lord at Ierusalem to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel For Hezekiah had taken counsell and his Princes and all the Congregation in Ierusalem to keep the Passeover in the second moneth for they could not keep it at that time because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently neither had the people gathered themselves together at Ierusalem and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation So they established a Decrée to make Proclamation throughout all Israel from Bersheba even to Dan that they should come to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel at Ierusalem for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes throughout all Israel and Iudah c. vers 12. Also in Iudah the hand of God was to give them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King and of the Princes by the word of the Lord and vers 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsell to keep other seven dayes and they kept other seven dayes with gladnesse and All the Congregation of Iudah and Israel rejoyced vers 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present went to the Cities of Iudah and brake the images in pieces and cut down the Groves and threw downe the high places and the Altars out of all Iudah and Benjamin in Ephraim also and Manasseth untill they had utterly destroyed them all Then all the Children of Israel returned every man to his possession into their owne City In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Senacherib was come and that he was purposed to fight against Ierusalem He took Councell with his Princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the Fountaine which were without the City and they did help him and there was gathered much people together who stopped all the Fountaines c. Adde hereunto that notable Text Ier. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Ieremy had prophecied that Ierusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylons Army which should take it Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King we beseech thee let this man be put to death for thus he weakneth the hands of the men of Warre that remain in this City and the hands of all the people in speaking such words unto them for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people but the hurt Then Zedechiah the King said Behold he is in your hand For the King is not he that can doe any thing against you And Ier. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to passe when Ieremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speake unto all the people that the Priests the
Priests sometimes in the Kings and Princes They doe too foolishly who here dance in a narrow compasse and suppose that the honour of this name appertaines not but to Kings For what people soever useth its owne Republike and its Lawes Is recte Glorâ—ari de Imperio deque sceptro potest it may rightly boast of Its Empire and Scepter It is recorded that at Ierusalem even at that time when not the Princes but the Elders governed the people in the midst of the great Councell which they called the Sanhedrin there hung a Scepter which thing verily was a certain Ensign of its Majesty which Marcus Tullius in a particular Oration saith Esse magnitudinem quandam Populi in ejus potestate ac jure retinendo quae vertitur in imperio atque omnis populi dignitate Not Kings not Princes but Consuls and the Senate managed the Roman Common-wealth whence this Law of Truce was given to the Aetolians which Livy reports That they should conserve The Majesty of the People of Rome without mal-engin And the very same thing was commanded all free People who by any league but not 〈◊〉 would come into the frindship of the Romanes as Proculus the Lawyer witnesseth in l. 7. F. de Captiu Post. reversis Neither think we it materiall to our purpose of what Nation or Tribe they were who moderated and ruled the Iewish affaires for although the Hasmonaean Lâ—vites held their Kingdome for many yeeres yet the Republike was of the Iewish people That most wise Master Seneca said to Nero Caesar That the Republike was not the Princes or of the Prince But the Prince the Republikes Neither verily was the opinion of Vlpian the Lawyer otherwise for he at last saith that That is Treason which is committed against the Roman People or against their safety l. 1. s. 1. F. ad Legem Iul. Majâ—st Now Vlpian lived in those times when the people had neither command nor suffrages left them but the Emperours held the Empire and Principality and yet he who is wont most accurately to define all things saith That Majesty is of the People From all which it is apparant that not onely in the Roman Empire and other Kingdomes but even among the Iewes themselves the Majesty and Soveraign Power and Scepter resided not in the Kings but in the whole State and People Hence Will. Schickardus in his Ius Regium Hebraeorum Argent 1625. p. 7. determinesthus The state of the Iewish Kingdome was not Monarchicall as our Court Doctors falsely dream but mixt with an Aristocracie for the King without the assent of the Sanhedrin Could determine nothing in great causes They constituted not a King but in it c. attributing the Soveraignest power to the Congregation and Sanhedrin who had power to create elect and in some cases to resist and depose their Kings Hence Huldericus Zuinglius writes expresly That the Kings of the Iewes and others when they dealt perfidiously contrary to the Law of God and the rule of Christ might be lawfully deposed by the People This the example of Saul manifestly teacheth whom God rejected notwithstanding he had first elected him King Yea whiles wicked Princes and Kings were not removed all the people were punished of God as is evident by Ier. 15. 1. to 6. where they were punished with four judgements and plagues for Manassehs sinnes In summe if the Iewes had not permitted their King to be so wicked without punishment they had not beene so grievously punished by God By what means he is to be removed from his Office is easily to conjecture thou maist not slay him nor raise any war or tumult to do it but the thing is to be attempted by other means because God hath called us in peace 1 Cor. 7. If the King be created by common suffrages he may again be deprived by common Votes unlesse they will be punished with him but if he be chosen by the election and consent of a few Princes the people may signifie to them the flagitious life of the King and may tell them that it is by no means to be endured that so they may remove him who have inaugurated him Here now is the difficulty for those that do this the Tyrant will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo â—it auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestants defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likwise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities as the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vâ—st Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief
to seeke some other mighty and mercifull Prince to helpe to defend these Countries and to take them into his protection and the rather for that these Countries have endured such oppressions received such wrongs and have been forsaken and abandoned by their Prince for the space of twenty years and more duduring the which the Inhabitants have beene intreated not as subjects but as enemies their naturall Prince and Lord seeking to ruine them by armes Moreover after the death of Don Iohn having sent the Baron of Selles who undâ—r colour propounding some meanes of an accord declared sufficiently That the king would not avow the Pacification made a Gant which Don Iohn notwithstanding had sworne to maintaine setting downe more hard conditions Yet for that we would discharge our selves of our duties wee have not omitted to make humble suite by writing imploying moreover the favour of the greatest Princes of Christendome seeking by all meanes without intermission to reconcile our selves unto the King having also of late kept our deputies long at Cologne hoping there by the intercession of his imperiall Majestie and some Princes Electors to have obtained an assured peace with some moderate tolleration of Religion the which doth chiefly concerne God and mens consciences as the estate of the affairs of the Countrey did then require But in the end we found it by experience that nothing was to be obtained from the King by the Conference at Cologne and that it was practised and did onely serve to disunite and divide the Provinces that they might with the more facility vanquish and subdue first one and then another and execute upon them their first designes The which hath since plainly appeared by a certain proscription which the King hath caused to be published whereby we and all the Inhabitants of the united Provinces and Officers that hold their partie are proclaimed Rebels and to have forfeited lives and goods Promising moreover a great summe of money to him that should murther the said Prince and all to make the poore Inhabitants odious to hinder their Navigation and Traffique and to bring them into extreme despaire So as despairing of all meanes of reconciliation and destitute of all other succours and ayde we have according to the Law of nature for the defence of us and other Inhabitants the Rights priviledges ancient customes and libertie of the Countrey and the lives and honours of us our wives children and posterity to the end they fall not into the slavery of the Spanyards leaving upon just cause the King of Spaine beene forced to seeke out some other meanes such as for the greater safety and preservation of our Rights Priviledges and liberties we have thought most fit and convenient We therefore give all men to understand That having duely considered all these things and being prest by extreme necessitie We have by a generall resolution and consent declared and doe declare by these presents the King of Spaine ipso jure to be fallen from the Seigniory Principalitie jurisdiction and inheritance of these Countries And that we are resolved never to acknowledge him any more in any matter concerning the Prince jurisdictions or demeanes of these Netherlands nor to use hereafter neither yet to suffer any other to use his Name as Soveraigne Lord thereof According to the which we declare all Officers private Noblemen Vassels and other inhabitants of these Countries of what condition or qualitie soever to be from henceforth discharged of the Oath which they have made in any manner whatsoever unto the King of Spaine as Lord of these countries or of that wherby they may be bound unto him And for the above named reasons the most part of the said united Provinces by a common accord and consent of their Members have submitted themselves under the command government of the high and mighty Prince the Duke of Aniou and Alanson c. upon certain conditions contracted and accorded with his Highnesse and that the Archduke of Austria Mathias hath resigned into our hands the goverment generall of these Countries the which hath been accepted by us We enjoyn and command ali Iudges Officers and all others to whom it shall appertain That hereafter they forbeare to use any more the name titles great seal or signet of the K. of Spain and instead therof whilst that the Duke of Anjou for his urgent affaires concerning the good and welfare of the Country shall be yet absent for as much as shall concern the Provinces which have contracted with his Highnesse and touching the rest by way of provision they shall use the title and name of the chiefe and Counsell of the Country And untill that the said heads and Counsellors shall be named called and really established in the exercise of their charges and offices they shall use our name except Holland and Zeeland where they shall use as they have formerly done the name of the Prince of Orange and of the Estates of the said Provinces untill that the said Councell shall be in force and then they shall govern themselves as it is agreed touching the instructions given for the said Counsell and the accords made with his Highnesse And instead of the Kings seales they shall hereafter use our Great Seale counter Seale and Signet in matters concerning the government generall for the which the Councell of the Country according to their instructions shall have authority And in matters concerning the policie administration of Iustice and other private acts of every Province the Provinciall Concels and others shall respectively use the name and Seale of the said Province where the matter shall be in question and no other upon pain of nullity of the said Letters or Dispatches which shall be other wise made or sealed And to the end these things may bee the better observed and effected we have enjoyned and commanded and do enjoyn and command by these presents That all the King of Spaines Seales which are at this present within these united Provinces shall be dilivered into the States hands or to him that shall have commission and authority from them upon pain of arbitrary punishment Moreover We ordain and command that from henceforth the name and armes of the King of Spain shall not be put not stampt in any coynes of these united Provinces but there shall be such a figure set upon them as shall be appointed for the coyning of new peeces of Gold and Silver In the like sort we enjoyn and command the president and Lords of the privie Councel and all other Chancellors presidents Provinciall Counsuls and all Presidents and chiefe Masters of accounts and others of all chambers of accounts being respectively in these countries and also all other Iudges and Officers as holding them discharged of the oath which they have made unto the King of Spain according to the tenor of their Commissions that they shall take a new oath in the hands of the Estates of the Province where they are or to their Deputies by
the which they shall swear to be faithfull to us against the King of Spain and his adherents according to the form set down by us and there shall be given to the said Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers remaining in the Provinces which have contracted with the Duke of Anjou in our name an act of continuance in their Offices containing in stead of a new commissions a cessation or disannulling of their former and that by way of provision untill his comming And to Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers being resident in Provinces which have not contracted with his Highnesse a new Commission shall be given under our name and Seale if the petitioners were not found faulty to be of bad behaviour to have done against the priviledges of the Countrey or to have committed some other disorder We also command the President and them of the privie Councell the Chancellour and Councell of Brabant the Governour Chancellour and Councell of Gueldres and the Countie of Zutphen the President and councell in Flanders the President and councell in Holland the Governour President and Councell in Friseland the President and Councell at Vtricht the Bayliff at Tournay and Tournesis the Receivors or chiefe Officer of Beoostercheldt and Bewesterscheldt Zeeland the scout of Macklyn and all other Iudges and Officers whom it shall concerne their Lieutenants and every of them presently without any delay to publish this our Decree in all places of their jurisdictions and wheresoever they are accustomed to make proclamations to the end that no man may pretend any cause of ignorance And that they may keep and observe and cause to be kept and observed inviolably this our Decree without any favour support or dissimulation for wee have so thought it fit and convenient for the good of the Countrey For the effecting whereof we give to every one whom it shall concerne full power and authority and speciall Commission In witnesse whereof we have caused our seale to be hereunto annexed Given at the Hage in out assembly the 26 of â—uly 1581. Vnderneath was written By the ordinance and decree of the said Estates and signed â— Tan Asseliers According unto this declaration of the Estates there was a new forme of an Oath drawn in manner of an abjuration of the King of Spaine and promise of duty and obedience which every one should owe unto the said Estates by the publike Officers and Magistrates of every Town and Province as followeth I sweare That hereafter I shall not serve nor yeeld obedience to Philip King of Spaine nor acknowledge him for my Prince and Lord whom I doe renownce by these presents and doe hold my selfe freed from all Oaths and bonds by the which I might bee formerly tyed unto him whereof finding my selfe presently delivered I sweare a new and binde my selfe to the united Provinces and namely to them of Brabant Gueldre Holland Zeeland and their allies and to the soveraign Magistrates that are appointed to bee faithfull and loyall unto them to yeeld them all obedience aide and comfort with all my power and meanes against the King of Spaine and his adherents and against all the enemies of the Countrey Promising as a good vassall of the Countrey to carry my self faithfully and loyally with shew of all obedience to my superiors So help me the Almighty God This decree being thus proclaimed all the seales counter-seals and secret signets of the King of Spaine were broken and cancelled with solemnity by all the consuls of the said Provinces and others new made by order of the generall Estates for that which concerned the Government and the affairs of the generality And as for matters of justice and policie they used the seales names and titles of private governours and Provinciall consuls From that time there was no coynes of gold silver or copper made with the name or titles of the King of Spaine but upon stamps which the Estates had caused to be made in every Povince All governours superintendents Presidents Chancellours Councellours and others Officers were discharged and absolved from their precedent oathes and did sweare fidelity to the generall Estates against the King of Spaine and his adherents according to the forme above mentioned to whom an act was sent for the continuation of the Commissions Ninthly it is evident from the premises That is Emperours and Kings shall degenerate into Tyrants violate their Oathes and Covenants made unto the people invade their Lawes Liberties persons with armed violence and instead of protecting make warre upon them that the Nobles Magistrates Estates Parliaments and people in such cases may without any guilt of Treason Rebellion Sedition not only disobey but Lawfully resist them with force of Armes both in point of Lawe conscience are obliged under paiâ—e of treachery and perfidiousnesse to their Countrey thus to resist and in cases of incorrigibility for the publike weale and preservation may justly if they see it necessary depose them from their Royall Dignities as Enemies or Traytors to their Kingdoms and people The reason is Because no Kingdome or Nation under Heaven ever elected or voluntarily submitted themselves unto any Emperour or King whatsoever for ought can be proved or imagined but upon this tacit condition that they should justly governe defend and protect them for their good not tyrranize over pillage murther oppresse or make warre upon them at their pleasures contrary to the Lawes of God nature nations Nor yet actually obliged themselves under paine of Treason Rebellion death or damnation not forcilly to reobsist or deprive their Princes in any wise though they with open violence should set themselves to subvert their Religion Lawes Liberties and Republike to which unreasonable condition no Natian certainty would have consented had it been propounded to them by their Kings at first as Grotius well observes This point of greatest difficulty and concerment I have largely debated and confirmed already in the third part of this Discourse where all contrary Objections against it are refuted Yet because it still seemes a feditious unchristian Paradox to many Malignants and Royallists I shall satifie it with such new Authorities of all sorts which may happily convince if not convert them from their inveterate wilfull error My first Authority of this kinde is that passage of Sozomon an ancient Ecclesiasticall Historian Eccles. Hist. l 6. ch 2. recited and approved by Nicephorus Callistus Eccles hist. l. 10. ch 34. where he thus writes of the death of Iulian the Emperor who turned both a Tyrant Apostate and Persecutor of the Christians reputed to be staine by a Christian Souldier of his own Army for his Tyranny and impiety Whereas Libanius writes in this manner Hee seemes to say that the stâ—ayer of Iulian the transgressor was a Christian which peradventure was true Neither is it incredible that some one of the Souldiers who marched under his colours had considered these things thus in his minde That not only the Heathens but likewise ALL
OTHERS are wont to applaud those even unto our Age who slew Tyrants heretofore as those who for the liberty of all feared not to undergoe the danger of death and likewise for the safety of their Citizens Kindred and friends with willing minds And verily hee CANNOT WELL BE REPREHENDED BY ANY MAN especially since hee should shew himselfe so valiane and stenuous FOR GOD AND that RELIGION which hee did approve c. However it is certaine that he was taken away by Gods divine judgement Nicepherus addes that his death was predicted by the Christians and that his death WAS ACCEPTABLE AND PLESANT TO ALL CHRISTIANS especially to those of Antioch WHO FOR THIS HIS MVRTHER INSTVTED A PVBLIKE TRIVMPH Wherein they also reproached Maximus the Philosopher singing thus Where are thy divinations O foolish Maximus A pregnant evidence that even the Primitive Christians on whose examples and practice our Antagonists so much depend though to no purpose as I have * elswhere manifested held it not only lawfull for them to resist but even in some cases to slay a persecuting Apostatized Tyrant bent so subvert Religion Lawes Liberties as may be further evidenced by Constantine the great his ayding the oppressed Christians and Romans against the Tyranny and Persecution of the Emperors Maxentius Maximinus and Licinius even with force of Armes with which he Conquered these Persecutors in sundry open battels fought against them at the Christians earnest importunity To descend to later Authoritities it is the received Doctrine of all Popish Schoolmen Doctors Lawyers That tyrannicall Princes who oppresse and invade their subjects persons liberties estates or religion may both lawfully with good conscience bee forcibly resisted by their Subjects and likewise by the major part of their People Nobles Parliament for preservation of the Republike and Religion bee justly deposed and put to death yea as some of them adde even murthered by private men though the generality of their Writers justly deny it Their St. Thomas of Aquin in his Book De Regimine Pricipum dedicated to the King of Cyprus cha 6. determines thus if it belong to the multitude to provide themselves of a King the King made by them may not unjustly be removed destroyed or his power restrained if he abuse the power of the Realme tyrannically Neither is such a multitude to bee esteemed TO DEALE DISLOYALLY IN DEPOSING A TYRANT ALTHOVGH THEY HAD PERPETUALLY SUBâ—ECTED THEMSELVS TO HIM BEFORE BECAUSE HIMSELFE HATH DESERVED IT in not carrying himselfe faithfully in the Government of the people as the Office of a King required because herein he kept not his Oath and Covenant with his subjects And he further affirmes 2 Distinct. Art 44. qu. 2. 2. 5m. 1. 2 ae Dist. 44. qu. 2. 2. 5m. 1. 2 ae qu. 79. 4. 3m. 22 ae qu. 12. art 2. qu. 42. 2. 3m. Opusc. 10. l. 4. co. 1. That in every Countrey Cities are governed politikely the power of Kings and Emperours being circumscribed by the Lawes and people That a Tyrannicall Prince if hee invade his Subjects may lawfully beresisted and laine even of private persons in their own necessary defence and in reference to the publike safety but much more by the Nobles and peoples generall consent And that the deposition or perturbation of the regiment of a Tyrant HATH NOT THE REASON or nature OF SEDITION unleâ—se it be done by private persons or so disorderly that a greater detriment should ensue BVT IT IS THE TYRANT RATHER WHO IS SEDITIOVS The same Doctrine is taught by Dominicus Seto de Iustitia l. 5. quaest 1. art 3. Ludovicus Molina Tom. 4. De Iustitia Inre Tract 3. disp 6. to 20. Dominicus Bannes 22. 2 ae quaest 64. Art 3. Dub. 2. Petrus de Aragon 2. 2 ae qu. 64. aâ—t 3 Explicatio art p. 248. Michael Bartholomaeus Salon de Iustitia Iure in 2. 2 ae Tom. 1. qu. 64. art 3. cont 1. pag. 385. Petrus de Lorca in 2. 2 ae D. Thomae quaest 40. art 3. sect 3. throughout specially Disput. 50. n. 2. Disp. 52. 53. Azorius Tom. 2. l. 21. disp 5. qu. 8. 5. Franciscus Victoria Relectio De Iure Bellâ— n. 9. 14. Alphonsus Salmeron in cap. 13. Epist. ad Romanos Disp. 5. Fran. Suarez in Defensione fidei l. 3. cha 3. l. 6. chap. 4. throughout specially num 5. 6. 13. 14. 15. 16. Ioan Gerson de Anferibilitate Papae where also he avers consid 6. that one who is truly Pope may lawfully bee bound imprisoned and put to death for his offences though the head of the Church as Papists hold as well as Kings the head of their Realmes Dionysius Cathusianus de Regim Polit. Artic. 19. Francisâ—us Tâ—llet in summa l. 5. c. 6. Leonardus Lessius de Iustit Iure c. 9. dub 4. Tannerus Tom. 3. disp 4. qu. 8. dub 3. Emanuel Sa. in Aphorism Verb. Tyrannus n. 2. Iohannis Mariana De Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 5 6 7 8. Alvarus Pelagius de Plan. Eccles l. 1. c. 21. Simancha Pacensis de Cathol instit tit 23. â— 11. p. 98. tit 45. n. 25. p. 209. Gregorie de Valencia Tom 3â— p. 444. Cardinall Bellarmine de Pontif Rom. l. 5. c. 6. 7. 8. Tract de Potest Sum. Pontif. advers Gul. Barel p. 97. Iac. Gretzerus Pharetras Tortulliana Vespertilio Haeriticoâ—Politicus Ludovicus Richehom Expostulatio Aplogeticâ— pro Societate Iesiis Vincentius Filiucius Tra. 28. p. 2. dis 4. prae Dec. n. 12. Mart. Becanus Anglicanâ— de Potestate Regis Pontificis Caspar Schoppius Alexi Pharmacum Regium Collyrium Regium of Valentine Jacob. An. 15â—4 and Iohn Tanquerel Anno. 1561. whose opinions are recorded by Bochellus Decreta Eccles. Gal. l. 5. tit 4. c. 6. 8. the Cardinall of Como his Letter from Rome 30. January 1584. to Doctor Parrey to murder Queen Elizabeth Franciscus de Verona Constant. in Apolog. pro Io Chastel p. 133. Bonarscius the Iesuite Amphith p. 101. Barclay l. 3. advers Monarch c. 8. l. 6. c. 23. 24. Serarius in c. 3. Iudicum Hieronymus Blanca Rerum Aragonens Commentarius passim Cajetan upon Aquinas his forecited Summes the Doctors of Salaâ—ancha in their Determination Anno 1602. recorded by G. Blackwell qu Bip. p. 56. and Doctor John White his Defence of the Way c. 6. p. 16. Governado Christiano p. 43. Antonius Massa Tract contra Duell n. 78. 79. Baldus 3. Consid. 313. Cavarruvias Quaest. Illustr T. 2. 505. n. 1. 399. n. 6. Vasquius contro Illustr 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. 23. 20 n. 344. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13. 5. 72. n. 7. and elsewhere Hemingius Arnisaeus de Authoritate Principum p. 18. 50. 77. 80. 83. 95. 122. Fran. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 6. 7. 10. 13. 15. 18. 19. c. To which I might adde our English Priests and Iesuites as Doctor Nicholas Saunders Visib Monarch p. 70. 71. Doctor Allen Parsons Creswell Philopater Rossaeus Doleman p. 32. to 74. sparsim with sundry others all
against the tyranny of the Prince if they be able c. Thus and much more this Lawyer almost verbatim out of Iunius Brutus I might add to him the like determinations of Henricus Bocerus De jure pugnae hoc est Belli Duelli Tractatus Methodicus Tubingae 1591. lib. 1. cap. 5. c 29. p. 141 Justus Eccardus De Lege Regia the last Edition Alhuseius Polit. c. 4. p. 146. to 153. Haenon Disputat polit The Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos where this Position is largely and learnedly debated confirmed both from Law History Theology Reason Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli pacis lib. 1. c. 4. sect 7. to the end p. 87. c. Albericus Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 11. p. 84. c. 25. p. 205. l. 3. c. 9. 22. p. 546. 686. with others But since Iunius Brutus compriseth the quintessence of all the rest I shall trouble you onely with his Discourse Vindiciae Contr. Tyrannos Quaest. 3. p. 177. to 106. To passe by his Discourse concerning the resisting of Tyrants who usurp a Dominion without any Title whom every man may justly resist and suppresse and are bound in duty so to doe as he there proves at large I shall only transcribe what concernes them who have a lawfull Title First saith he we ought to consider that all Princes are born men We cannot therefore expect to have only perfect Princes but rather we ought to thinke it well with us if we have gained but indifferent ones Therefore the Prince shall not presently be a Tyrant if he keep not measure in some things if now and then he obey not reason if hee more slowly seek the publike good if he be lesse diligent in administring Iustice or lesse fierce in propulsing warre For seeing a man is not set over men as if he were some God as he is over beasts but as he is a man born in the same condition with them as that Prince shall be proud who will abuse men like Beasts so that people shall be unjust who shall seek a God in a Prince and a Divinity in this frail Nature But truly if he shall willingly subvert the Republike if he shall wilfully perveâ—t the Lawes if he shall have no care of his faith none of his promises none of Iustice none of piety if himselfe become an enemy of his people or shall use all or the chiefest notes we have mentioned then verily he may be iudged a Tyrant that is an enemy of God and men Therefore we treat not of a Prince lesse good but of the worst not of one lesse prudent but of a malicious and subtile one not of one unskilfull in Law but of a contemner of Law not of an unwarlike one but of an enemy of the people and waster of the Realme A Senate may assist him with prudence a Iudge with the knowledge of the Law a Captain in the skilfulnesse of warre but this man wisheth the Nobles Senators Captains of Warre one neck that he might cut them off at one stroake neither hates he any more then them The first verily though he may lawfully be removed yet however he may be tolerated the latter contrarily by how much the longer he is tollerated the more intollerable he becomes Moreover as euery thing is not lawfull to a Prince so often times that which is lawfull to the people is not expedient For frequently it may fall out that the remedy which is used may be worse than the disease Therefore it becomes a wise man to try all things before he use the hot Iron and use all remedies before he take up armeâ— If therefore those who represent the people perceive any thing to be done against the Republike by force or fraud let them first admonish the Prince neither may they expect till the mischiefe grow heavie and acquire forces Tyranny is like an heptick Feaver which at first is easie to be cured difficult to be discerned afterward it becomes easie to be known but very difficult to be cured Therfore they shall withstand the beginnings neither should they pretermit any thing though the smallest But if he shall proceed and not repent though frequently admonished but tend onely to this that he may commit any thing without punishment then verily he is really guilty of Tyranny and they may act against him whatsoever they may use against a Tyrant either by Law or just force Tyranny is not onely a crime but the head and as it were the heap of all crimes A Tyrant subverts the Republike makes a prey of all lyeth in wait for the life of all violates faith to all contemnes all the Religion of a sacred Oath Therefore is he so much more wicked then any Theefe murtherer sacrilegious person by how much it is the more grievous to offend many and all then particular persons Now if all these be reputed enemies if they be capitally punished if they suffer paines of death can any one invent a punishment worthy so horrid a crime Moreover wee have proved that all Kings receive their Royall Dignity from the people that all the people are better and higher then the King that the King is onely the superiour minister and Ruler of the kingdome the Emperour of the Empire but the people are the true head Therfore it follows that a Tyrant who commits felony against the people as the Lord of the fee hurts the sacred Majesty of the Realm and Empire Becoms a Rebel and therfore falls into the danger of the same Lawes and demerits more grievous punishments Therfore saith Bartolus he may be deposed by a Superiour or be most justly punished by the Julian Law for publike violence Now all the people or those who represent them as Electors Palatines Nobles the Assembly of the Estates c. are his Superiour But and if he shall proceed so farre that he cannot be expelled but by armed violence then verily it shall be lawfull for them to call the people to Armes to raise an Army and to practise force policy stratagems as against an adjudged enemy of his Country and of the Common-weale Neither shall the Officers of the Realm in this case fall into the crime OF SEDITION For in a sedition there must needs be two points which when for the most part they contend about contradictories it followes that the cause of one is just the other unjust That cause must verily be just which defends the Lawâ— which protects the common good which shall preserve the Realme especially by this meanes contrarily that cause is uniust which violates the Laws defends the breakers of the Lawes protects the subverters of the Countrey That is iust which will destroy tyrannicall government that uniust which would abolish iust government That lawfull which tends to the publike good that unlawfull which tends to the private Therefore saith Thomas because a tyrannicall kingdome which is not ordained to the common good but principally for the benefit of the
should dare from thenceforth to lay hands on the Lords annoynted For till that time none in that Nation hath ever beene consecrated King after an Ecclesiasticall manner but whosoever had Tyrannically slaine a King put on the person and power of a King thereby and left the same likewise after a little fortune to his murtherer by a law of inveterate custome which verily out of acertaine Christian simplicity was thought by many to have beene therefore so frequently done because none of the former Kings had deserved to be initiated with the solemnitie of a Royall Unction Therefore Haco being slaine who had succeeded King Jâ—ge slaine by him when the succession of the Crowne seemed to belong to one Magnus a child Nephew to Jâ—ge the Wisemen and Nobles of the Realme by a common Decree caused the said child to be solemnly consecrated to be the Lords annoynted and crowned with a Diadem By which deed they thought that they had a Prince made sacred to them and that the disgrace of the ancient custome was thereby abolished But when Magnus had reigned some few yeares in great prowesse and happinesse a most infamous Priest Suerus surnamed Birkebain usurped a Tyranny twice defeated Magnus by warlike stratagems and at last utterly routed and slew him in battell notwithstanding his annoynting and usurping the Crowne renounced his holy orders married a wife and would have beene crowned by the Archbishop of that Land but he being a great man would neither be moved with prayers nor threats to annoynt an execrable head with sacred Unction for which he was banished the Countrey at last after two great victories against two competitors who were slaine Suerus obtained the Royall Crowne with mysticall Unction by the hands of a certaine Bishop compelled thereunto under paine of death as it were secure by his frequent successes from the uncertaine end of a long prospering tyranny c. By which History it is evident that it is but a childish simplicity to beleeve that the ceremony of annoynting Kings can of it selfe make Kings persons sacro-sanct or preserve them from violence or assassinations since it no way prevented this mischiefe in this Realme nor yet in any other the very first King for whose personall safety this ceremony of annoynting and crowning was introduced among the Norwegians and Danes being not long after slaine by his Subjects and competitor in battell I shall close up this with the notable sentence of deprivation solemnly given and executed against Wenceslaus the Emperour notwithstanding his annoynting The sentence of Degradation and Deprivation of the Emperour Wenceslaus King of Romans pronounced by the Electors of the Empire in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. IN the name of God Amen We John by the grace of God Archbishop of the Church of Mentz Arch-chancellor of the sacred Roman Empire throughout Germany make knowne to all men present and to come What various manifold and grievous as well incommodities as discords have for many yeares since beene brought into the holy Church continuing even to this present and daily sprouting up more abundantly to the most grievous convulsion imminution and dissipation of the sacred Roman Empire which ought to be a Garrison to the Church of God and the Christian world as they cannot be all written so the mischiefes daily increasing do manifestly enough teach and confirme And for this cause the Lords Electors of the sacred Roman Empire the ardent petitions of the holy Church Princes Nobles Cities Provinces and Subjects of the sacred Empire intreating desiring a prudent Moderator have long agone very often and seriously together with us admonished the most illustrious Prince Lord Wenceslaus King of Bohemia both by their owne and their friends labour and finally by letters and have diligently set before his eyes privately and publikely his unbeseeming and detestable manners and actions in governing as also the defects incommodities and discords of the said Church and Christian world likewise the most grievous avulsions and diminutions of the members of the sacred Empire hurtfully done and permitted to be done against the dignity of his name to wit that he hath not promoted peace in the Church although the great necessity of the Christian world as likewise his office of Advocate and Defendor of the Church earnestly required it and he hath also beene frequently desired required and admonished to doe it he notwithstanding perniciously mutilated the Empire and permitted it to be maimed in some members In the number whereof are Millain and the Province of Lombardy which were of the right of the same Roman Empire most ample emoluments returning thence to the Empire in which Dominion the Millainer like a Minister enjoyed it as a part of the Roman Empire when as He contrary to that which became his sublimity and dignity receiving money created a Duke of Millain and an Earle of Papia Moreover he hath alienated divers Cities and Lands belonging to the Empire as well in Germany as in Italy some whereof had returned to the same having little consideration that he ought to retaine them with the sacred Empire Moreover he hath sold for money to his friends very many naked and unwritten Parchments ratified notwithstanding with the Seale of his Majesty wherein it was lawfull both for them and others into whose hands these Parchments came to write what things they pleased under the royall Seale Out of which thing for the hurtfull diminution and dissipation of the rights and emoluments of the sacred Roman Empire great complaints are risen up Moreover he never had any care of the controversies and warres which alas for griefe have â—iserably afflicted and ruined Germany and other lands of the sacred Empire Hence spoylings burnings and robberies have sprung up with such lamentable encreases even at this day that none neither Clarks nor Laicks neither husbandmen nor Merchants neither men nor women whether by land or sea may converse in safety Temples Monasteries and religious houses which the sacred Empire ought with its hand to assist and defend are exposed to rapines and burnings and reduced to destruction Things are gone to this passe that every one might have handled and may even now handle another at his pleasure against the reason of right and equity without any feare of the sacred and long despised Imperiall authority so as even the place of conventing any one where the defence and patronage of right may be undertaken in the name of the Empire is altogether unknowne Finally which is horrible and dreadfull to be spoken both with his owne hand and the hand of other wicked instruments he hath with him he hath put to death drowned in the waters burned in the fire miserably and cruelly destroyed the reverend Bishops of holy things Priests and spirituall Pastors likewise many other men of honest note against the rule of right otherwise then became the King of Romans Which mentioned things verily and many other grievous wickednesses and dammages are so divulged and openly knowne that they
not accounted of the family of Christ hath no place in the Arke Yet he who is but a little moved ought no more to doubt whether he ought to aide the afflicted members of the Church then whether he may helpe himselfe since in the Church all are one but rather every one is bound in his place to afford his helpe and assistance to them and so much the more helpe by how much the more riches he hath received from God not so much to be possessed as expended This Church as it is but one so likewise it is universally and intirely committed commended to all Christian Princes severally For because it had beene dangerous to commit the whole Church to any one and to commit the severall parts thereof to particular persons had beene clearely contrary to its unity God hath committed all of it to every of them and its particular parts to any of them Nor yet so as that they should onely defend it but also that they should have a care to propagate it as much as they are able Therefore if the Prince of the Countrey takes care of one part thereof perchance the German or Englâ—sh but yet deserts and neglects the other oppressed part if he be able to relieve it he is judged to have deserted the Church since the spouse of Christ verily is but one which he ought to defend and protect with all his might lest it should be violated or corrupted any where The instauration of this universall Church as private men are bound to promote with bended knees so Magistrates I say are obliged to doe it with their feet hands and all their strength Neither is the Ephesian Church one the Colossian auother and the rest but all these particular Churches are parts of the universall now the universall is the Kingdome of Christ which all private men ought to desire but Kings Princes Magistrates are bound to amplifie dilate defend and propagate every where and against all whomsoever Therefore among the Jewes there was one onely Temple built by Solomon which represented the unity of the Church Now he should be a ridiculous Churchwarden and to be punished who should take care onely to preserve one part safe and sound but suffer the rest to fall to decay likewise all Christian Kings when they are inaugurated receive a sword of purpose to defend the Catholike or universall Church which taking into their hand they point out all the quarters of the world and brandish it towards the East West South and North lest any part thereof should be thought excepted Since then they receive the protection of the Church in this manner without doubt they understand the true not false Church Therefore they ought to doe their endeavour to defend and to restore intirely that Church which they professe to be true and pure Now that thus it was observed by pious Princes examples may teach us In the time of Hezekiah King of Iudah the Kingdome of Israel was long before enthralled to the King of Assyria to wit from the time of King Hoshea therefore if that Church of God onely which is in the Kingdome of Iudah and not also the universall had beene committed to Hezekiah and if the bounds of the Realmes had been to be kept in defending the Church in the same manner as they are in imposing tribute without doubt Hezekiah especially at that season wherein the Assyrians enjoyed the Empire of the world would have contained himselfe But we see that he invited by posts all Israel the subjects I say of the King of Assyria to celebrate the passeover in Ierusalem and moreover that the godly in Israel helped them in pulling downe the high places even in the territories of Ephraim Manasses and the rest So likewise we read that King Iosiah a most godly Prince purged not onely his owne Kingdome but the Realme of Israel likewise then wholly subject to the King of Assyria from the worship of Idols Verily where the glory of God where the Kingdome of Christ are in question no limits no bounds no railes ought to exclude or keepe off the zeale of pious Princes But if peradventure some greater feare hangs over their heads they may remember by the example of these that those who truly feare the Lord can feare no man These examples of pious Princes since the time that the Church which was first circumscribed in Palestina hath beene spread over all the world many Christian Princes have followed Constantine and Licinius were both Emperours he of the East this of the West they were likewise colleagues endued with equall power Now it is known what is commonly spoken That one equall hath no Empire over another equall Yet notwithstanding Constantine made warre with Licinius who being vexed slew the Christians and among them many of the Nobles either for the cause or for the pretext of Religion by force obtaines free profession of Religion for the Christians and finally breaking his faith and reverting to his pristine cruelty he commanded him to be put to death at Thessalonica This I say did Constantine the great whose piety is so much celebrated by the Divines of that age that some of them will have that spoken of him written in the Prophet Esay That Kings should become nursing fathers and Pastors of the Church He being dead the Roman Empire was divided between both his sonnes by equall right no prerogative being annexed to either of them Of them Constans fostered the Orthodox Constantius the elder the Arrians and he verily expelled Athanasius the enemy of the Arrians out of Alexandria Truly if any rules of bounds ought to have beene kept it ought to have beene betweene brethren Yet in the meane time Constans threatned his brother if he restored not Athanasius being ready to doe it by force unlesse Constantius had speedily restored him intirely Now if so be he doubted not to doe this onely for the restoring of one Bishop might he not much more justly doe it where some part of the people is oppressed when they implore assistance when they desire to defend their Religion by the Nobles approbation So likewise Theodosius by the perswasion of Bishop Atticus undertook a warre against Chosroes King of Persia that he might releeve the Christians persecuted for Religion sake although they were truly privat men which surely those most just Princes who enacted so many Lawes and who had so great a care of Law had never done if they had imagined that by this their Act others territories and the Lawes of Nations had beene violated Yea to what end were so many expeditions of Christian Princes into Syria against the Saracens to what end were those Saladinian Dismes so oft imposed to what end so many sociall warres against the Turkes so many Crossadoes indicted against them if it be not lawfull for any Christian Princes even the most remote to free the Church from Tyranny and Christian captives from the yoke of bondage Now with what arguments were they impelled
sundry others hereafter mentioned Some elective others successive some conditionall others absolute as I have plentifully mentioned in the Appendix Therefore they are not of divine ordination in the objectors sense Fiftly If Kings were of divine ordination in this sense then their kingdomes and people upon their Elections Institutions and Coronations could not justly prescribe any conditions oathes or covenants to them upon promise of performance whereof they onely accept of them to be their Kings refusing else to admit them to reigne over them and such conditions oathes covenants would be meere nullities since men have no power at all to detract from Gods owne divine institutions or to annex any conditions or restrictions to them But our Antagonists themselves dare not averre that Kingdomes and Nations upon their Kings Coronations Institutions and elections may not lawfully prescribe conditions oathes and limitations to them upon promise of performance whereof they onely submitted to them as their Soveraignes it being the received practise of our owne of all or most other Kingdomes whatsoever especially elective ones and confirmed by divine Authority 2 Chron. 10. 1. to 19. Therefore they are not of divine institution in the objected sense Sixthly All Lawyers and most Orthodox Divines determine that Kings have no other just or lawfull royall Authority but that which the Lawes and customes of their Kingdomes allot them and that the Law onely makes them Kings from which if they exorbitate they become Tyrants and cease to be Kings Their Royall authority therefore is of humane institution properly not Divine from their people who both elect constitute them Kings and give them all their regall Authority by humane Lawes enacted not from God as the onely efficient cauâ—e Seventhly All Kingdomes Monarchies Policies are mutable and variable in themselves while they continue such yea temporary and alterable into other formes of Government by publicke consent if there be just cause without any immediate command or alteration made by God himselfe or his divine authority There being no positive Law of God confining any Nation whose humane earthly condition is still variable to a Monarchicall or any other constant forme of government only much lesse for perpetuity without variation Therefore they are not of divine institution in this sense Eightly St. Peter expressely defines Kings and Monarchies in respect of their institution to be humane creatures or institutions 1 Pet. 2. 13. Submit your selves to every ORDINANCE OF MAN for the Lords sake whetâ—er it be to the King as supreame c. And they are common to Pagans who know not God as well as to Christians Therefore they are not simply divine but humane Ordinances Ninethly Our Antigonists will yeeld that other formes of Government whether Aristocraticall Oligarchicall Democraticall or mixt of all three are not absolutely and immediately of divine institution nor yet Dukes Principalities with other inferior Rulers though the Apostle in this Text makes them all equally Gods Ordinance and Divine Therefore Monarchy Kings and Kingdomes are not so Tenthly The very Text it selfe seemes to intimate that Royalties and higher powers are not of God by way of originall or immediate institutionâ— or command for the Apostle saith not that all powers whatsoever were originally instituted and ordained by God himselfe but There is no power but of God The powers that be are not were at first ordained or rather ordered of God that is where powers and Governments are once erected by men through Gods generall or speciall providence there God approves and orders them for the good of men 2. If Monarchies and Kings themselves be not of divine institution and Gods ordinance in the former sense as is most apparent Aristotle Plato all Politicians grant Then they are so onely in some other sense in what I shall truely informe you First They are of God and his Ordinance by way of imitation as derived from Gods owne forme of Government which is Monarchicall Whence he is called The only God God alone the King of Kings and Lord of Lords Secondly By way of approbation He approves and allowes this kinde of Government where it is reâ—â—ived as well as other formes Thirdly by way of direction he gives divers generall rules and directions to Kings and to other Rulers and Magistrates also as well as them in his sacred word how they ought to demeane themselves towards him and their Subjects and likewise to Subjects how they should carry themselves towards their Kings and all other Rulers and Governours temporall or spirituall in which sense they may be properly said to be ordered and ordained too of God Fourthly By way of speciall providence and incitation God excites and moves some people to make choyce of Kings and Monarchicall formes of Government rather than others and to elect one man or family to that dignity rather than others yea his providence mightily rules and swayes in the changes the elections actions counsels affaires of Monarchies Kingdomes Kings States to order them for his own glory the Kings the Subjects good or ill in wayes of Justice or Mercy as is evident by Dan. 2. 21. c. 4. 17. 25. Hos. 13. 11. Ier. 27. 5 6 7. Isa. 45. 1 2 3. c. 10. 5. to 20. Psal. 110. 5. Psal. 113. 7 8. Iob 12. 18. to 25. Dan. 5. 26. 28. The genuine dâ—ift of all these Texts Fifthly Kings may be said to be of God and his Ordinance because they and so all other Rulers Judges Magistrates as well as they in respect of their representation and the true end of Government are said to be Gods to be Gods Ministers and Vicegerents to sit upon Gods Throne and ought to reigne to judge for God and to rule Gods people according to Gods Word with such justice equity integrity as God himselfe would Governe them Exod. 22. 28. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Rom. 13. 4 5. 2 Sam. 23. 3. Psal. 78. 72 73 74 2 Sam. 5. 2. Prov. 8. 15 18. Psal. 82. 1. 1 Cor. 8. 5. Isa. 32. 1. c. 9. 7. c. 16. 5. Deut. 1. 17. Sixthly Ill Kings and Tyrants may be said to be of God by way of permission and of Ordination too in reference to the peoples punishment Iob 34. 30. Hos. 13. 11. 1 Sam. 8. 18. In these regards common to all other Governours and lawfull Governments as well as Kings and Monarchies Kings and Kingly Authority are and may be said to be of God and Gods Ordinance yet not immediately or properly in the first acception here refuted but so as that still they are really the institutions and ordinances of men of humane not divine right and authority As for the objected Scriptures to prove Kings jure Divino as Prov. 8. 15. By me Kings Reigne c. Ergo they are of immediate divine institution and have all their authority from God not from the people and may in no case be resisted censured deposed or put to death for any misdemeanours the consequences thence inferred
I answer First That this Text speakes onely of the promotion or Reigne of Kings not of the erection and power of Monarchies and so doe Daniel 2. 21. c. 4. 17. 25. c. 5. 2â— 28. with the other objected Scriptures Secondly If it be meant of the rule of Kings then true it is that good Kings Reigne by Gods direction according to his word executing justice and judgement 〈◊〉 he enjoynes them But then it is not true of wicked Kings and Tyrants who though they Reigne by Gods Providence or permission yet they rule not by his word and will as he prescribesthem Thirdly If it be meant of the meanes and manner of Kings comming to their Kingdomes as I conceive it is and the Texts of Daniel perswade True it is first That some Kings Reigned and came to the Crowne by Gods immediate nomination and designation as Saul David Solomon Ieroboam Iehu and Hazael did But that all or most did heretofore or now doe so especially in Pagan Kingdomes is a notorious falshood Secondly it is true That most lawfull Kings in hereditary or elective Kingdomes come to their Crownes and Reigne though not by Gods immediate nomination yet by his ordinary or speciall providence though it be untrue of Vsurpers and Tyrants who come to Reigne by Treason Murther or other unlawfull meanes and so by Gods permission onely rather than his providence and then the sense of the place is but this That Kings receive their Crownes and Reigne by Gods generall or more speciall providence Which I thinke is the full and proper sense of the place In this sense C. Plinius Seeundus a heathen in his admirable Panegyric to the Emperour Trajan a Pagan Rhetorizeth thus of him Quid enim praestabilius est aut pulchrius munus Deorum quam castus sanctus Diis simillimus Princeps Ac si adhuc dubium fuisset sorte casuque Rectores terris an aliquo numine darentur Principem tamen nostrum liqueret DIVINITUS CONSTITUTUM Non enim occulta potestate fatorum sed ab Iove ipso coram ac palam repertus electus est c. Which Tertullian thus seconds speaking even of the Roman Pagan Emperours Inde est Imperator under homo antequam Imperator inde Potestas ei unde spiritus Per Deum tantus est So Irenaeus Cujus jussu homines nascuntur hujus jussu Reges constituuntur And Diodorus Siculus of the Aegyptians Existimant non SINE DIVINA QUADAM PROVIDENTIA pervenisse ad summam de omnibus Potestatem So the Esses hold this opinion Non obtingit cuiquam Imperium sine Dei cura speciali So Vitigis Omnis Provectus maxime Regius ad Divinitatis munera referendus est and Clemens Romanus too Regem timeto sciens Domini esse electionem Which Grotius de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 3. Sect. 8. confirmes with other Authorities all concurring in this That Kings and Emperours are such onely by the selfe-same PROVIDENCE OF GOD by which they were men before they were Emperours which gives them no greater Prerogative in respect of irresistibility in unjust exorbitant actions then their being men by the selfe-same providence of God gave them before they were Emperours as Tertullians words most clearely prove But what priviledge this alone should yeeld to Kings more than to any other Magistrates Men or Beasts for my part I cannot yet discerne For doth not the same Text say of Nobles Princes Judges as well as of Kings Prov. 8. 15 16. By me Princes put as contradistinct to Kings decree justice By me Princes Rule AND NOBLES YEA ALL JUDGES OF THE EARTH Doth not David say of all kinde of Promotions whatsoever Psal. 113. 7 8. The Lord raiseth the poore out of the dust and lifteth the needy out of the dunghill that he may set him with Princes even with the Princes of his people And Psal. 75. 5 6. Promotion commeth neither from the East nor from the South but God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth up another Nay doth not Christ informe us That the very haires of our head are all numbred That two sparrowes are sold for a farthing and yet one of them shall not fall on the ground without our Fathers providence Yea doth not every man yea every Bird Beast Fish Raven and living creature whatsoever as the Scripture expressely resolves receive enjoy their Lives Honours Offices Estates food rayment being preservation by Gods generall and speciall providence as well as Kings their Crownes Honours Lives Estates And is not the providence yea are not the very Angels of God who are all ministring spirits sent forth to minister to them who shal be heirs of salvation as vigtiant â—ver every pious Christian though never so mean despicable as over the greatest Monarch in the world If so as all men must necessarily acknowledge there being no râ—spect at all of persons with God who accepts not the persons of Princes regards the rich no more thâ—n the poor for they are all the work of his hands then kings reigning by the Providence of God can of itself no more â—xempâ— them from resistance censures deprivations for their deteâ—table publike crimes then it exempts any other Nobles Princes Iudges Magâ—strates Christians or the meanâ—st subiects whatsoever which I shall make good by one more unanswerable demonstration There is not one of our Antagonists but will acknowledge that Prie sunder the Law and all Ministers under the Gospell if rightly qualified are made such not only by Gods speciall Pâ—ovidence but likewise by Divine institution from God himself Nay Tollet Willet and many others on this very Text of the Romanes make a difference between the civill and Ecclesiasticall Regiment and Power for the first say they is so from God that yet the institution thereof may be devised and altered by man and therefore Peter calls it the Ordinance of man but the spirituall Power is immediatelly instituted by God and no wayes alterable or determinable by man And therefore the Apostle saith Ephes. 4. 11. He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists c. So that by their determination Ministers are more Gods Ordinance and more jure Divino then Kings yea but few years since they all professed themselves to be as much if not more Gods anointed then Kings and some of our Archest Prelates made publike challenges in â—he open Court That if they could not prove their Lordly Episcopacy to be Iure Divino they would presently burn their Rochets and lay down their Bishopricks though they never made good their promises to doubt whether the Pope and his supreme Authoritie be iure Divino by Christs own immediate institution deserves a fagot in the Roman Church Yet not withstanding all this Divine Right and institution our Opposites will grant That if Popes Archbishops Bishops Priests Ministers preach false Hereticall doctrines oppresse wound slay rob